Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, S1 COMPLETE, Epilogue, 2/2

Have A Roswell Conventional Couples fic? Post it here.
Post Reply
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 95

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER NINETY-FIVE



April 11, 2000, 3:30 p.m.

Roswell





"So then she said that had to be the worst date she'd ever had in her life," Isabel said, punching the button for the crosswalk. "And I said, oh, so you think that qualified for a 'worst date'? I've got a dozen 'worst dates' that are way worse than that. Top of the list would be..."

The light changed, and Tess tuned out as they started across the road. They'd been walking for fifteen minutes with Isabel babbling about something inane the entire way, be it boys, girls, make-up, hairstyles, popular music, or whatnot. Here she'd been over the moon when Isabel had invited her home, eager to spend time completely in the company of someone exactly like her, but had she not known otherwise, she would never have realized that Isabel was anything like her. She sounded like every other popular high school girl, prattling on about trivial subjects that left her first bored, then annoyed, and were now starting to set her teeth on edge. For all the times she'd dreamed of her first real time spent with the Others, this was not what she'd imagined.

So what did you expect? she asked herself as Isabel launched into a description of her fourth "worst date ever". Nasedo had been clear that although the Others knew they weren't human, that was pretty much all they knew. They lived as humans with "parents" who considered them human, so it really shouldn't be surprising that Isabel was rattling on about nothing in particular, should even be considered commendable. Isabel was, after all, doing a marvelous impression of an empty-headed adolescent, one she herself had used many times. It was the perfect cover, one made all the more necessary in an environment where they had only each other to confide in, where they had to be careful even at home, the one place she had never had to hide. For all that she hated about her dangerous and nomadic lifestyle, she'd always had one safe place where she could be herself, where there was no need to pretend. To not have that, to have to be on guard every single moment of every single day of your entire life, sounded exhausting.

"Exactly," Isabel said.

Tess blinked. "What?"

"You just shuddered," Isabel answered. "And I totally agree. I mean, what was he thinking handing me the check? Didn't he know that guys always pick up the tab on the first date?"

"Incredible," Tess agreed.

"At least it was just the Crashdown and not Chez Pierre," Isabel went on. "That would have been expensive." She paused as they rounded a corner onto a classic suburban street which could have been anywhere in the U.S. "I'm so glad you agreed to come home," she said, sounding suddenly different. "It's so nice to talk to someone...normal."

"Do you normally spend a lot of time talking to someone abnormal?" Tess asked, privately noting the irony of that statement.

"Yes. Well, no," Isabel amended quickly. "There's just been a lot of...stuff...going on lately, and it's so nice to talk about something completely stupid and inconsequential. Know what I mean?"

"I do," Tess assured her.

"Sometimes it's all just a bit too much," Isabel continued. "It's like I'm always waiting for the other shoe to drop, and I can't ever relax because I know it's coming...."

"But knowing doesn't help," Tess said. "It just makes it so you can't eat, and can't sleep, and when it finally happens, it's bad anyway, and it doesn't help that you knew. If anything, knowing made it worse."

Isabel stopped, stared at her. "Yeah," she said faintly. "That's it. That's it exactly. How'd you know that?"

Tess shrugged. "Been there, done that. So...what's your 'shoe', Isabel?"

For just a moment, Tess thought she was going to spill. But then the veil descended and Isabel resumed walking. "Oh, you know. Just the usual stuff."

Nothing 'usual' about us, Tess thought, nodding politely nevertheless. The longing she'd just seen in Isabel's eyes, the need to share your secret with someone, was something she was all too familiar with, and something she'd thought would be gone forever when she finally met the Others. It was incredibly frustrating to be inches away from the first of her own kind she'd met and not be able to admit that. Nasedo had warned her that it would be better to awaken the Others' memories so they could figure some things out themselves, but after a lifetime of having only him to confide in, the urge to just blurt out the truth was so strong, it was nearly overpowering...

"Here we are," Isabel announced. "This is my house."

Tess clamped her mouth shut, grateful for the interruption; if she'd done what she'd just been itching to do, Nasedo would have killed her. They'd turned into the driveway of a standard suburban house which bore more than a passing resemblance to many of the places she and Nasedo had called home over the years. Standard house, standard yard, standard car in the garage...but not standard in here, Tess thought as she stepped inside the door Isabel held open for her, feeling it instantly. She and Nasedo had stayed in many, many places over the years, from houses to apartments to hotels to, in one case, a drafty old mansion, all of which had one thing in common: They weren't really 'homes'. Oh, they'd lived there, to be sure, but that's where the resemblance ended. They were illusions, more akin to movie sets than actual places of residence, carefully crafted to appear normal even though there was nothing normal about her and Nasedo. She could feel the difference in the homes of the friends she visited, how theirs were real and hers was not, how the warmth and layers and feelings had crept into the very drywall. Their houses had pictures they'd scribbled lovingly taped to refrigerators; hers had the same, slapped up there by Nasedo because he knew humans did that sort of thing. Theirs had family pictures peppering the walls; hers had fake photos that changed with each relocation lest someone follow and identify them. Theirs had old baby clothes, baby pictures, baby dishes, all kinds of baby stuff which embarrassed them no end; hers had a small sippy cup and a few baby toys she'd never actually used because she'd never been a baby. It was all pretend, and she was reminded of that every single time she entered a non-pretend house. Like this one.

"This is kind of our 'mud room'," Isabel was explaining, wrinkling her nose at a nearby boot mat festooned with muddy shoes. "Mom hates dirt in the kitchen..."

"Bananas," Tess murmured, reading the scribbles on a chalkboard near the kitchen door. "Barbeque potato chips. Oatmeal squares. Macaroni and cheese. Tossed salad."

"That's the dinner menus and the shopping list," Isabel said. "Or, rather, that's where we write what we want Mom to get from the grocery store. We're not allowed to write on the actual list because she says we make it all messy."

"Who drew all these cute pictures?" Tess asked, pointing to the smiling banana and the grinning potato chip.

"My Dad," Isabel answered. "Sometimes you'd never know he has a sense of humor, but for some reason he does when it comes to Mom's shopping list."

"Dill pickles," Tess continued, running her finger down the list. "Yogurt, rye bread, I...'I love you'?"

"Yeah," Isabel said uncomfortably. "He does that too."

"Oh, that is so sweet!" Tess exclaimed.

"If you say so," Isabel said doubtfully.

"What? Don't you want your parents to love each other?"

"Of course I do," Isabel said. "Just quietly. Privately. When I'm not looking. Anything else is just...eeww. Come on inside."

Tess followed her through the kitchen and down a hallway which was decorated with dozens of framed photographs. "This is you," Tess said, pausing before a large frame with one large oval surrounded by eleven small ones, ten of which were filled.

"Those are our school pictures," Isabel said. "First grade through tenth. Senior picture goes in the big one. That's my brother."

Tess's heart raced as her eyes moved to the next frame with a similar layout filled with pictures of a dark-haired, dark-eyed boy. "He looks...serious," she ventured.

"Oh, yes," Isabel said, a faint note of derision in her voice. "Max is always serious. Except when he isn't."

"What do you mean?"

"Nothing," Isabel said lightly. "Just a sisterly jab."

"So many pictures," Tess said, her eyes sweeping the hallway. "There must be dozens."

"That's my mom," Isabel said with equal parts exasperation and fondness. "She gets all weepy when she talks about us as kids. She can be a little overprotective, but she means well. She loves us to pieces."

"Are those your parents?" Tess asked, stopping before another picture.

"When they were in college," Isabel nodded. "They don't look like that any more."

"Kind of like baby pictures," Tess said. "Those are always so embarrassing. Where are yours?"

"Tucked away somewhere, thank God," Isabel said casually. "My room is down here."

Good save, Tess thought, knowing full well that Isabel and Max didn't have any baby pictures for the same reason she didn't—they'd never been babies. She followed her further down the hall, pausing again before a series of marks on the wall.

"What's this?"

"Oh," Isabel sighed. "That. That's a record of our height. Every year Mom and Dad would make us back up to the wall, and they'd mark how tall we were. Dad must have repainted this hallway three times, but Mom never lets him paint over that. She's sentimental about that too."

"Looks like they stopped when you were both 14," Tess noted, running a hand over the penciled horizontal lines, each marked with a name and a year.

"Yeah, well, we were getting pretty tall, and it was getting a bit silly."

"And they started when you were...6?"

"Guess that's when Mom first thought of it," Isabel shrugged.

"Wow," Tess said faintly. "You've lived here that long. I don't think I've lived anywhere much longer than a year. Have you ever lived anywhere else?"

Isabel shook her head. "Never. Why did you move so much?"

"My dad's job," Tess explained. "He gets transferred a lot."

"Does your mom mind?" Isabel asked.

Tess opened her mouth to give the standard answer, she's dead, which would produce the standard response, those twin gifts of sympathy and respectful retreat. "I don't know," she said, suddenly changing the script. "I never knew her."

Isabel's eyes widened. "Really?"

Tess shook her head. "Nope. She was gone before I was born, and my father never talks about her. It's kind of aggravating sometimes because I don't really know where I came from."

Isabel's eyes flickered, dropped. "Wow. That must be...hard."

"It is," Tess admitted. "It's lonely. And scary. It's like there's this big hole where I don't know the first thing about myself. Sometimes I wonder if I'll ever find out, or if I'll like what I find when I do. Oh...geez, I'm sorry," she added when Isabel's eyes grew round. "I didn't mean to dump that on you."

"No, no, that's okay," Isabel said quickly. "I...I mean, we...I don't mind," she finished. "Really." She gestured awkwardly toward the bedroom. "Come on in."

Tess glanced back toward the penciled measurements as she followed Isabel into her room, mentally musing on how they'd managed to wind up in the same grade. Someone had decided that Max and Isabel were 6 year-olds when they'd come out of the pods, but who had decided how old she was? Nasedo? Someone else? "We can study in here," Isabel was saying. "Would you like something to drink?"

"Got any pop?" Tess asked.

"Sure. What kind? Coke? Root Beer?"

"Anything as long as it has extra sugar in it," Tess answered. "Would you mind?"

"Of course not," Isabel smiled. "I'm always adding sugar to everything. Mom thinks I'm nuts. Sorry about the mess," she added, eyeing her sort-of-made bed. "I didn't expect to have anyone over. It'll just take me a sec to clean this up, and then I'll get the drinks."

"Why don't I get them?" Tess said. "In the fridge, right?"

"Yeah," Isabel said. "And there are glasses in the cupboard by the sink."

Tess escaped into the hallway and leaned against the wall, closing her eyes. God, but she'd just come close to overplaying her hand. Nasedo would kill her if he found out she hadn't given the standard answer to the "mom question", but the thought of having someone to confide in, a kindred spirit at last, was incredibly attractive for more than just her from the looks of things. But she'd seen enough to know that simply blurting out the truth was unlikely to be well received, so it was just as well that she take a break.

When she opened her eyes she saw the measurements on the wall in front of her and reached out to touch them again. Max, age 8 read one. Izzie, age 9. They had lived in this house their entire lives, a fact which seemed incredible to her. What would it be like to stay in one place for that long? To have someone dote on your growth, put your pictures all over the place just because they liked looking at you, to be loved 'to pieces'? She'd never had any of that, and she felt a pang of jealously, not her first. The Others may not know as much as she did, but they had things she'd never had and never would, at least not until they figured out who they really were.

A door closed, followed by voices. Tess crept down the hall and into the living room, the voices becoming clearer.

"...just want to make her happy. And you're gonna tell me how to do it."

"It's not like there's a handbook," someone answered.

Tess's eyes widened as she peeked around the corner. It was the one Nasedo called Michael and...Max. His voice was rich and deep, as deep as those eyes, which seemed bottomless. She'd never been close enough to hear him speak before.

"...went to the French club meeting today instead of meeting me in the eraser room," Michael continued. "The French club...what the hell is that?"

"All right," Max said. "Romantic. When you're with her, act like she's the only girl in the room."

"She's usually the only other person in the room," Michael answered.

"That's a good start," Max said. "Um, try taking her out...some place nice. And surprises...they love surprises."

Tess listened in fascination as Max rattled off a list of ways to surprise a girl. This is my husband? she thought. Did she wind up lucky, or what? "How do you know women so well?" she asked, unable to contain herself any longer.

The discussion screeched to a halt as both Max and Michael looked at her first with surprise, then suspicion. "Don't let me stop you," Tess said quickly. "This is fascinating."

"Who are you?" Max asked.

"She's my friend," Isabel answered, coming into the kitchen behind her.

"How come we've never met her before?" Michael demanded.

"God, Michael, could you be any more rude?" Isabel scolded.

"Actually, it's kind of refreshing," Tess broke in. "I'm Tess."

"This is my brother Max, and our friend Michael," Isabel said, giving them a behave-yourselves look.

"Nice to meet you," Tess smiled.

Isabel reached into the fridge and handed her a bottle of root beer. "Here you go. I'll meet you back in my room."

Tess glanced from one face to the other, noting that she was clearly being dismissed. "Don't forget the extra sugar," she smiled, retreating immediately and hovering close enough to overhear.

"Okay, what's wrong with you guys?" Isabel demanded only moments after she'd left. "She just moved here. I'm helping her catch up."

"She looked pretty caught up to me," Michael noted. "Topolsky was a plant when she showed up at school. This girl could be too."

"She's a transfer student, Michael," Isabel retorted.

"She's a stranger, Isabel," Max said.

It was the same rich, deep voice, but this time it carried the unmistakable stamp of suspicion, of reproof, of...of authority, Tess realized. Whoever Max was on their home planet, he was definitely the one in charge here. I'm not a stranger! she wanted to shout, recoiling at his announcement even though it made perfect sense from his perspective. I'm one of you! I'm your family!

"Well it's not like I'm going to fall in love with her, and tell her our secret, and compromise our very existence," Isabel said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. "I thought we were supposed to be acting normal, right? Heck of a job you two just did."

Tess scurried back to Isabel's bedroom, arriving only moments before Isabel. "I am so sorry about that," Isabel sighed, plunking down on the bed. "They are so rude."

"It's okay," Tess assured her. "They don't know me. I understand."

"No, you don't," Isabel said. "They have no right, either of them, but especially Max, to..." She stopped suddenly, having apparently thought better of what she'd been about to say. "Never mind. Just don't expect courtesy from those two. I know I never do. So," she went on brightly, handing Tess the sugar. "What should we start with? English? Social Studies?"

Tess indicated the English book, but that wasn't what she really wanted to start with. What she really wanted to talk about was what she'd just overheard...and why she'd never heard any of it before.




****************************************************




Crashdown Cafe




"Large coffee, six sugars, no cream, to go," Brian Samuels told the young waitress behind the Crashdown's counter.

"Did you say six sugars?" the waitress repeated.

"Yeah, six."

"As in one, two, three, four, five, six?"

Samuels smiled faintly. "You can count. I like that in a woman."

The waitress raised an eyebrow. "I'm not officially a 'woman' till I'm 18, but thanks anyway."

"Is there a limit on sugars?" Samuels asked.

The waitress held up both hands. "Fret not. One blood sugar Molotov cocktail comin' up."

Maria, Brian read on the saucy waitress's name tag as she grabbed a coffee pot. Wasn't there a Maria on their list of suspects? Could be, given that said list sported at least thirty people, which was the main reason they'd gone to such lengths to narrow it down by soliciting information from those agents who'd been in Roswell. If only Danny had let him do the soliciting, they might actually have some right now.

"You'll need to stir this," Saucy advised, reappearing with a large Styrofoam cup. "The sediment at the bottom is impressive."

"Your concern is touching," Samuels said dryly, pulling out his wallet.

"Pay at the cashier," Saucy instructed. "What can I get you, sir?"

"Large coffee to go, six sugars."

Samuels' head swung around. "Bellow?" he said in astonishment. "What the hell are you doing here?"

"Same thing you're doing, I imagine," Bellow answered.

"You're together?" Saucy said in a deeply ironic voice. "Now, why doesn't that surprise me?"

"Can I have my coffee please?" Bellow said tartly.

Saucy retreated with narrowed eyes, and Samuels turned on Bellow. "I mean it, agent," he hissed under his breath. "What are you doing here? You're not one of the agents I assigned here."

"No, Agent Pierce assigned me here," Bellow said calmly. "I'm getting his coffee for him."

"No, I'm getting his coffee for him," Samuels corrected. "And he and I went over the list of agents before I made the assignments."

"Then I guess he went over your head," Bellow said smoothly. "Last I checked, he's the Unit head, so he can do that."

"Here you go!" Saucy announced, brandishing yet another Styrofoam cup. "More sediment!"

"He doesn't want it," Samuels said sharply.

"Yes, I do," Bellow objected.

"No, he doesn't," Samuels insisted.

"Boys, boys!" Saucy admonished with mock horror. "If you're going to fight, fight over something worthwhile. FYI, deathly sweet coffee doesn't make that list."

"I'll take it," Bellow said, reaching for the cup.

"Like hell you will," Samuels snapped.

Bellow looked back and forth from him to Saucy. "Fine," he said sullenly. "But I'm telling."

He stalked out, leaving Saucy holding the coffee he'd ordered. "He's 'telling'?" Saucy said in disbelief. "I may not be 18 yet, but you guys are, like, 5 year-olds."

"Do you make it a habit to insult all your customers?" Samuels demanded.

"Only the ones who act like 5 year-olds," Saucy retorted. "Now what I am supposed to do with this? Sell it to the local dental association so they can drum up more business?"

"I'll take it," Samuels grumbled, grabbing the second cup out of her hands, paying the bemused cashier for both, and high-tailing it back to the motel where both coffees were still hot, Bellow was already there...and Pierce already had his coffee.

"Thank you, agent," Pierce said calmly to Bellow when he saw Samuels. "That'll be all."

Bellow's smirk faded at the dismissal, but he left, albeit slowly. "Danny, what the hell are you doing?" Samuels demanded just as soon as the door closed behind him. "I didn't pull Bellow in here, and on the way back from the Crashdown, I saw two other agents I hadn't assigned."

"What the hell am I doing?" Pierce echoed, settling back in the motel room's one chair. "Let me see...I think it's called 'running the Unit'. Yes, I'm sure that's it."

"I'm serious!" Samuels snapped, plunking the cups down on the table. "We're supposed to be under the radar here, and we can't very well stay that way if we bring in an army!"

"Gracious, Brian, calm down," Pierce chuckled. "Fine, I'll drink your coffee—"

Brian snatched the cups away, leaving Pierce's hand closing on empty air. "Listen to me," he said deliberately. "If Director Freeh gets wind of us, we're screwed, and attracting too much attention is a great way to do that. We agreed on how many agents we'd pull in. What gives?"

"What 'gives', Brian, is that I thought better of it," Pierce retorted. "And last I checked, I'm in charge, not you."

"So this is a power play," Brian accused. "This isn't about 'protecting the American people', this is about—"

"This is about finding Kathleen Topolsky," Pierce interrupted, "you know, the same Kathleen Topolsky you were so certain would point the way? We've got a laundry list of names and little idea where to start. The way I see it, we've got two choices—pull in agents now to find Topolsky and find out what she knows, or plant people here for weeks or months, even, to find out what she could tell us in a few sentences. I decided that more agents for a short period of time is better than more agents over a long period of time. And we're running out of time, Brian," Pierce went on as Samuels scowled. "She's been here nearly twenty-four hours, and we haven't found her. She's obviously capable of hiding herself, so we need as many eyes as we can get. If she tries to contact the aliens, we need to see where she goes."

"Assuming she's here," Samuels said. "You still don't know that. You're still just assuming that, and this is your solution? To have piles of agents wandering around looking anywhere and everywhere? Never mind Freeh; what about Valenti? Do you really think he won't notice his town's been invaded?"

Pierce pondered that for a moment. "Good point," he agreed. "See, this is why I put up with your cheek. Bellow!" he bellowed as Samuels winced. "In here!"

Agent Bellow reappeared much faster than he should have. "Stake out Sheriff Valenti's house," Pierce instructed. "And the station. I want someone there 24/7."

"Great," Samuels said in disgust. "Tip him off even earlier by plopping agents under his nose everywhere he goes. Yeah, that's a plan."

"Make it discreet," Pierce added to Bellow. "If he sees us, you'll answer to me. And don't look so smug," he added when Bellow gave Samuels a triumphant glance. "It was Agent Samuels' brilliant idea."

Samuels gave a snort of disbelief as Bellow frowned, gave a curt nod, and left. "You should be grateful," Pierce scolded. "I'm taking your advice to not underestimate our enemies, and I just gave you credit in front of a subordinate. Lesser agents would kill for that."

"Lesser agents would focus on the credit instead of the fact that this will blow our cover even earlier," Samuels retorted. "No thanks, Danny. You can have this one."

"Ye of little faith," Pierce said dryly. "We are the FBI, aren't we? We know how to do a stakeout. Wherever there are aliens, there's a Valenti involved; you're right about that, even if you don't realize it. But I do," he added with a smile. "That's why I'm the boss."





****************************************************





Tumbleweed Inn




"You're back," a voice called as Jaddo closed the door. "Good. Dinner's ready."

Jaddo rounded the corner to find their one table set, a candle burning, and Tess just pulling something out of the oven. "What's this?" he asked suspiciously.

"Dinner," she answered. "You know, the third meal of the day, typically eaten with family?"

"Very funny. What I meant was, what's with the Betty Crocker routine?"

"Betty Crocker was a baker," Tess corrected, "although I did make a pan of brownies. But that's dessert, and the mix was Duncan Hines. I think. Might have been a store brand."

"What I meant was—"

"I know what you meant," Tess interrupted crossly. "Can you find it within yourself to simply be grateful, and sit down and eat before this gets cold?"

Jaddo eyed her for a moment in silence before taking a seat, which seemed to make her happy. She was mercurial this one, practical one moment, emotional the next. Sometimes it worried him that this was the one tasked with easing the rest of them into the truth. Sometimes he wondered if she was the right one, if perhaps Dee wouldn't be better at it. That Tess was one of them made her both the best and worst choice; she might be more readily accepted, but she was much too close to the problem, and being an adolescent herself, part of the problem. Dee was also emotionally tethered, but had the benefit of maturity and a proven track record of instinctively knowing how to handle a crisis, even from a very young age.

"There we go!" Tess said with satisfaction, depositing a casserole dish on the table. "Macaroni and cheese. An American staple."

"And a burnt table top," Jaddo said, hoisting the dish into the air to reveal a scorched brown circle beneath. "Another 'American staple'."

Tess's face fell. "Oh. Um...we don't have a hot plate. Here, use the pot holder."

Jaddo set the dish on the pot holder and held a hand over the scorch mark, repairing it. "I gather Chinese wasn't your thing tonight?"

Tess shrugged. "I get sick of Chinese. And subs, and pizza, and Spaghetti O's. New house, new menu."

"The house won't be ready until next week," Jaddo noted. "And we've moved several times without a 'new menu'.

"But we've never moved here," Tess said serenely, holding out another bowl, cold this time. "Salad?"

It was a proper tossed salad laden with tomatoes and croutons, and Jaddo looked at it skeptically before deciding to hold his tongue. Whatever the reason for her sudden burst of domesticity, it would come to light in due time. Maybe she'd shot her mouth off at school or done something she shouldn't have. Wouldn't be the first time.

"Isn't this fun?" Tess said cheerfully, pouring dressing on her salad.

"If you say so," Jaddo answered.

"So how was your day?"

Jaddo blinked. " 'How was my day'? What kind of question is that?"

"It's a question people ask each other when they come back together after being away all day," Tess answered with an edge to her voice. "You know, normal people?"

"In other words, people not like us," Jaddo said impatiently. "Tess, what is this all about? You don't cook, and you certainly don't run around doing Betty...okay, fine, Donna Reed imitations."

"I told you, I got tired of take out. And it's good, I followed the recipe—"

"I wouldn't know," Jaddo interrupted. "I can't taste it, for the same reason I can pick up hot dishes without being burned. I repeat—what's this all about?"

"I was just trying to have a normal dinner for once!" Tess exclaimed. "Just normal people having a normal dinner. And Max and Isabel's mom was making macaroni and cheese tonight, so I—"

"Thought you'd do the same," Jaddo finished. "How fitting. Because they're not normal either. Their so-called 'parents' just think they are."

"But they know they're not," Tess said. "And they know other things, things you didn't tell me."

Jaddo's eyes narrowed. "Such as?"

Tess fixed him with a level stare. "Who's 'Topolsky'?"

"Who told you about her?" Jaddo demanded.

"I went over to Isabel's house today," Tess said. "Max was there, and Michael, and I...overheard a few things."

Isabel, Jaddo thought sourly. Leave it to Vilandra to muddy the waters, any waters she came near. Honestly, was that girl to be the bane of his existence for the rest of his life? "What did you hear?" he asked.

Tess's expression grew crafty. "Oh, no. You first. Who's Topolsky?"

"Tess, what did you hear?" Jaddo repeated.

"Who's Topolsky?"

"What did you hear?" Jaddo demanded.

"Who is Topolsky?"

"Oh, for heaven's sake!" Jaddo said in exasperation. "Honestly, you're as stubborn as an ox!"

"Yeah, who am I like?" Tess challenged. "Anyone would think we're related. We're not, but Isabel and I are."

No, you're not, Jaddo thought privately, unless one counted being an in-law. But Tess didn't know that; he'd never explained the actual relationship of one hybrid to another save for what now looked like his ill-advised revelation that Zan had been her husband. Her reaction to that had been disturbing, so much so that he'd resisted the urge to tell her more because he couldn't be certain she'd practice discretion. "Is that what this is about?" he said. "About you being 'related' to someone? We have the Unit on the way, and you're nattering on about being 'related'?"

A flicker crossed her face, whether of pain of something else, he couldn't tell. "This is about you not telling me what I need to know," she retorted. "Tell me who Topolsky is, and I'll tell you what I overheard. Don't tell, and I won't either."

"I don't believe this," Jaddo huffed.

"Suit yourself," Tess shot back.

They ate in silence for a few minutes, or rather she did, stabbing her macaroni and cheese as though it had to be killed in order to be eaten. "Fine," Jaddo said at length. "Topolsky is Agent Kathleen Topolsky, the first Unit agent assigned to Roswell last fall."

Tess stopped chewing. "Assigned where? The school?"

"Her cover was a school guidance counselor," Jaddo confirmed. "Why? How did you hear her name?"

Tess pushed some macaroni around on her plate. "From Michael. He and Max weren't thrilled to see me. They were really suspicious, and when Isabel told them I was a transfer student, Michael said that 'Topolsky was a plant when she showed up at school', and that I could be too."

"What else?" Jaddo pressed.

"Then Isabel got all mad at them—"

"Typical," Jaddo muttered.

"—and said that they were supposed to be 'acting normal'. Aren't they always supposed to be 'acting normal'?"

Jaddo was quiet for a moment. "Topolsky was here for several months, but the hybrids discovered and exposed her, after which she left town. Shortly after, agents who had worked with her here began disappearing, then she disappeared. Now she's back."

"Why?" Tess demanded. "Where was she? What does she want?"

"I don't know. But I do know that she's contacted them. That's why they're suspicious of you, and rightly so. Did they say anything else? Did you see anything, hear anything else that would help us?"

Tess met his gaze briefly, then dropped her eyes. "Isabel said something to Max about falling in love with someone, and telling her their secret, and compromising their 'very existence'. She made other comments too, like she's mad at him about something. What was she talking about?"

Jaddo sighed deeply, pushed his barely touched plate away. "Last September, a waitress at a local diner was shot during an altercation between two customers, and...'Max' healed her. In public. In front of everyone else there."

Tess's eyes grew round, as well they should, given the magnitude of the indiscretion. "I...he can do that? I mean...wait...in public?"

"Most of the onlookers didn't realize what was happening," Jaddo continued, "but some did, and that set off a series of chain reactions which is what drew the Unit and Topolsky here. Not to mention that the girl Max healed discovered his true nature."

"Liz," Tess murmured. "So that's how she knows he's not human."

"Not just her," Jaddo answered. "Remember, several of their close friends are aware they're aliens. Needless to say, I'm not thrilled about it, although I must confess they've come in handy from time to time. But it remains a sore point among the Others, and rightly so."

"Yes, of course," Tess nodded. "But...but this is good!" she went on brightly. "They've told other people, so maybe they'll be more willing to tell me. But it's also bad," she added, suddenly crestfallen, "because it means he really loves her. Really, really loves her."

"What are you babbling about?" Jaddo demanded.

"Liz. I thought she was just a girlfriend, but...he saved her life. That's major."

"Nonsense," Jaddo declared. "He just thinks he loves her. He has no idea who he is, so how can he have any idea who he loves?"

His phone rang. Jaddo fished it out of his pocket and stepped outside the room, leaving Tess alone with her macaroni and cheese. "I didn't find anything," he told Brivari by way of greeting. "Wherever Topolsky is, she's laying very low."

"Hardly," Brivari said. "She just made her move."

"With who?" Jaddo demanded. "Zan? Rath?"

"Neither," Brivari answered. "Liz Parker."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll be posting Chapter 96 on Sunday, December 2. (Good Lord, is it December already?) Happy Thanksgiving, everyone! Image
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 96

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER NINETY-SIX



April 11, 2000, 7:30 p.m.

Senor Chow's, Roswell





"What are you doing?" Jaddo demanded as he slid into the booth opposite Brivari, who was halfway through a taco.

"Eating," Brivari replied calmly. "That what they do in places like this. Have something?"

"I've eaten. Where's Topolsky?"

"Gone. She was only here a few minutes."

"Then why is the female still here?" Jaddo asked, eyeing the Parker girl one aisle over, ostensibly perusing a menu.

"I imagine she's trying to throw off anyone watching," Brivari answered. "Like us, for example. Could I get another Coke?" he asked a passing waitress. "And one for my friend too, please."

"I don't want a Coke," Jaddo said crossly.

"Low blood sugar," Brivari said apologetically to the startled waitress. "Make his a large. And yes, you do want one," he added to Jaddo as the waitress retreated. "This is a restaurant, and people eat in restaurants. The goal is to not attract attention, correct?"

"Which I can do sans food," Jaddo retorted. "I want to know what Topolsky's doing here, and if anyone followed her."

"She certainly fears being followed," Brivari said. "She came in disguise. Not a very good one, to be sure, but then our standards are high. She claims she came here to warn them."

"About?"

"About what we've already discerned. She said there's an alien hunter 'buried deep within the FBI' who answers to no one, not even the president or the Bureau's director."

Jaddo leaned forward eagerly. "Did she name this hunter?"

The waitress reappeared with the Cokes, and Jaddo waited impatiently for her to leave. "She did not," Brivari answered when she had. "But she did say he's after Zan, and claimed that Zan's friends are on some kind of 'list'. She also claimed their lives were all in danger, and it was clear she was also referring to her own."

"No surprise there," Jaddo said. "But what about her? Did she say why she went missing?"

"No. But she did say 'they don't know I'm here'. Given what happened to the other agents, I'm guessing she managed to escape."

"And came here," Jaddo murmured. "But why? Why warn them? And why do it through the female?"

"Topolsky's not the only one to consider the Parker girl a worthy liaison," Brivari noted. "That I was here tonight to witness their meeting is because of Dee, who suggested I tail the girl. She felt that were it up to her to make a choice as to whom to approach, the Parker girl would be at the top of the list."

"I can't see why," Jaddo said. "Now she's meeting with FBI agents behind Zan's back?"

"She didn't know she was meeting Topolsky," Brivari answered. "She received flowers earlier today with a note directing her here, and she thought they were from Zan."

"Inventive," Jaddo allowed, draining the Coke he hadn't wanted.

"As to why she would warn them, I don't know," Brivari continued, "and frankly, I don't care. She has to go."

"Not until we find out what she's up to," Jaddo protested, "and who's following her."

"We know who's following her," Brivari said. "The Unit is following her, and if they're not here already, they will be soon. She's precisely the wrong kind of magnet."

"Which is why we should watch her," Jaddo argued. "We don't know exactly who we're dealing with. Leave Topolsky where she is, and watch what the cat drags in. We can handle them."

"That we can," Brivari agreed, "but not without a price. We talked about this; we can't afford to alert the Unit to our presence. Yes, I know we can make it look like an accident, but how many 'accidents' will it take before the Unit gets wise? One," he went on, answering his own question. "The Unit will view any deaths as suspicious, so we can't afford to execute anyone unless there's truly no other option. And then there's the issue of her affect on our Wards. She told the Parker girl she wants to meet with them tomorrow night, and given her reaction, they just might do that."

"Rath would never agree to that," Jaddo said, "and neither would Zan. Tess was invited home by Vilandra today, and both Zan and Rath quite properly objected to her because she was a stranger."

"Vilandra?" Brivari chuckled. "That must have you steaming."

"She certainly wasn't my first choice, but any way in is a way in," Jaddo answered darkly.

" 'First choice'?" Brivari echoed. "What other choice was there? Both of our Wards have human girlfriends. And besides, Ava and Vilandra were always chummy. Except at the end, of course, when we could have used that."

"Don't remind me," Jaddo muttered.

"This isn't just about our Wards," Brivari continued. "They have human allies, and one of them may decide to meet with Topolsky. She's too dangerous, Jaddo, even if she is really trying to warn them. She'll have them in a compromising position in no time if we let her, which is why we can't let her."

"All right, all right," Jaddo said, clasping his hands together, his fingers working furiously. "Let's think this through. You said she wanted to meet with them tomorrow night?"

"At 8 p.m.," Brivari nodded. "Behind the theater."

"So much for inventive," Jaddo said dryly. "But that gives us another day before they might do something stupid. We should at least take that day to learn as much as we can. Please tell me you tailed her."

"Of course. She's staying at the Holiday Inn, room 526, under a male's name."

"Excellent," Jaddo said, pushing his glass away. "Let's go."

"Is Ava home alone?" Brivari asked casually.

Jaddo raised an eyebrow. "I thought we agreed we would keep our respective spheres of influence?"

"We did. I was just curious."

"She's fine, Brivari. She's been left alone on many occasions, had to be. I think you'll agree this is more important." Jaddo stood up. "Aren't you coming?"

"You go. I'm keeping an eye on the Parker girl in case she decides to act on what she's learned tonight."

Jaddo considered that for a moment before nodding. "Good idea."

He left. Brivari finished his Coke and ordered another, along with dessert. Ten minutes later, the Parker girl left, but Brivari made no move to follow her. What he hadn't told Jaddo is that Topolsky had good reason to believe she'd been followed because she had been. Two men had entered the restaurant not long after she had, men who had closely eyeballed every single patron it contained and one of whom had taken a booth, unaware he was also being watched. This was the most likely candidate yet for Unit agent, and it was imperative Jaddo not discover this. If the Unit was here, and—God forbid—if it contained a Pierce, he needed to discover that first.

Twenty minutes later, the target asked for his check. Brivari left enough cash on his table to cover his meal and a generous tip before following him into the night. Let Jaddo chase Topolsky and think he was doing something. This was the real threat.




*****************************************************




Crashdown Cafe




Home was just across the street, but it seemed much further to Liz as she looked both ways for traffic as if in a trance, nearly stepping off the curb when she shouldn't have. Stop it, she chastised herself, pulling her heeled shoe back as a car rolled by. She was acting like a small child, like the mere act of swinging her head from side to side was a magic talisman protective in its own right, regardless of how many cars were bearing down upon her. No purpose would be served in splattering herself across the pavement, and she waited until the nearest car was several blocks away before venturing across, tottering on heels which now felt shaky and unstable. Weird, she thought, stepping carefully onto the opposite curb. They hadn't felt that way earlier when she'd sashayed into Senor Chow's with a smile and a set of expectations which didn't include meeting frantic FBI agents spouting doomsday announcements. Funny how fear could affect even footwear.

Now safely across the street, the next question was how to slip inside? The front door was out; the last thing she needed was a slew of questions from Maria about why she was back so early, and at this point, she wasn't betting she could lie convincingly. The back door was almost as risky given that Michael was in the kitchen, but he wasn't the real problem. The real problem was her parents, both of whom had blinked at her last night when they'd discovered she'd taken off with Max, and neither of whom had weighed in on said discovery. She'd put up a brave front this morning when Max had asked her how they'd handled it, but the truth was they hadn't had the chance; she'd made certain of that, leaving earlier than usual this morning and avoiding them like the plague after school. Although no time would be a good time to get into it with them, this was definitely one of the worst, and she headed for the side door, waiting for fifteen interminable minutes until Agnes had finished a cigarette and finally gone back inside before cracking the door open and listening carefully. Michael and Agnes were arguing in the kitchen, and she heard no one else; if she crept carefully, she should be able to make it to her room without being detected. Idiot, she thought as her high-heeled shoe hit the floor with a clatter that sounded like a gunshot. Why hadn't she thought of that? She reached down, slipped her shoes off, closed the door carefully, and had made it most of the way up the stairs when her mother appeared at the top.

"Hi."

Crap, Liz sighed. So close, and yet so far. "Hi," she said cautiously.

Her mother looked her up and down. "Nice dress."

Liz closed her eyes briefly; never had a two word compliment carried so much baggage. "Mom, this really isn't a good time to do this."

Nancy gave her a wan smile. "Is it ever? If I wait until it's a good time, we'll never 'do this', and you know it. So we'll do it now. Where were you?"

Listening to death threats from an FBI agent. "I...I was just..."

"Out with Max," her mother finished.

"No," Liz countered, grateful that was actually the truth. "Out with...a friend."

"Wow," Nancy said casually. "Must be some friend to call for dressing up like that."

"Yeah, well...I thought I was meeting Max," Liz said, deciding to go for the truth, or at least part of it. "But he didn't show, so I wound up having dinner with...someone else."

"Blew you off?" Nancy said sympathetically.

"No!" Liz said hastily, "No, he...he called. Something came up."

Nancy nodded. "Something always does."

Liz's fingers clenched around the straps of the shoes dangling from her hands. She doesn't know, she told herself. Her mother had no idea what was going down and so couldn't properly evaluate the situation, and that wasn't her fault. Of course it looked different to her; how could it not? "Actually, no," she said, keeping her voice even. "Something usually doesn't. Just tonight."

"But not last night," Nancy said.

Here it comes. "No, not last night," Liz agreed.

"When you left before your shift was over," Nancy went on.

"When business was slow, and we had too many people standing around with very little to do," Liz clarified. "So, yes, I asked Maria to cover for me, which she agreed to do."

"Well, of course she did," Nancy said. "She's your friend."

"She's also not an idiot," Liz said with an edge to her voice. "If she'd felt she couldn't handle it, she would have said 'no'. And I'm not an idiot; if it had been busy, I never would have asked."

"Liz, I never said you were an idiot."

The tone was wounded, not overly so, more regretful, really. "I'm sorry," Liz said. "That...wasn't fair."

"No, it wasn't," her mother said calmly. "Apology accepted. Now...for the record, this isn't about Max. Your father and I don't mind that you went out with Max, we just mind the way you did it. We thought you were working a shift, and then we found out you weren't. You could have at least checked to see if we were okay with you taking off early. You could have left a note."

An awkward pause ensued as they looked at each other, Nancy at the top of the stairs and Liz three steps down, her shoes still swinging. "And this is a disturbing parallel to last time," Nancy went on, "where we found ourselves in very similar circumstances—we didn't mind that you went out with Max, we just minded the way you did it. You didn't leave a note then either."

The pang of guilt Liz had been feeling abruptly evaporated. "That was overnight," she said, "so that was understandable that you'd be concerned. But last night it was evening, well before you expected me home. Maria and I have covered for each other a thousand times before. You know that, you've never objected to it, never questioned our judgment of whether or not it's appropriate, but now, all of a sudden, you are. So it looks to me like this is 'about Max' because that's the only thing that's changed. Now who's not being fair?"

Silence. Liz waited for her mother to say something, but Nancy merely dropped her eyes. "Sorry I didn't leave a note," Liz said. "Next time I will. Excuse me."

For a moment Liz didn't think her mother was going to step aside. But she did, and Liz went past to her room and closed the door quietly lest anyone think she was angry. Which she was, a little, because her mother wasn't being completely honest with her...but then wasn't she doing the same thing? She hadn't merely left last night, she'd snuck out, and she hadn't left a note as she normally would have because she'd feared her parents' reaction. If she wanted her mother to deal with her honestly, she'd have to start doing the same thing, or she was nothing but a hypocrite.

Thoroughly drained, Liz sank down on her bed and pulled her phone out of her purse. As much as this had been a bad time to get into petty disagreements with her parents, there was no denying the fact that having that petty disagreement now had delayed the inevitable hand-wringing about how to handle this latest encounter with Topolsky. Should she call Max and tell him about it? Was that even advisable? Couldn't phones be tapped? If there was even a chance that Topolsky was right, then they had to be extra careful about what they said and who might overhear them. Heck, even if she wasn't right, even if this was all a ruse to lure them out, they still had to be careful, maybe even more so; at least if Topolsky was right, she appeared to be on their side. No, she thought, tossing the phone aside. She couldn't risk it. She had to tell Max in person.

She flopped back on the bed, her dress splaying in a very unladylike fashion. Which means I get to stew on it, she thought wearily. All night.




*****************************************************



Tumbleweed Inn




Tess sighed heavily and glared at her nemesis, namely the pot she'd used to cook the macaroni and cheese, now covered with a thick film of starch which more closely resembled glue and absolutely refused to budge. She'd tried everything; soaking in hot water, steel wool, the Dawn dish detergent used to remove oil from sea animals when oil tankers leaked, and last but not least, sheer elbow grease. Nothing made a dent. At the rate she was going, she'd scrub off the so-called "non-stick" coating, and the gunk would still be there. All those cooking shows never told you that cleaning up would be harder than the rest of it. It certainly didn't help that the dishes included in the makeshift kitchen which was part of what the Tumbleweed euphemistically referred to as its "executive suite" dated to somewhere in the stone age and had been used nearly as long. Deeply scratched, non-stick coatings from the 50's could hardly be expected to clean up well, and she decided to take a break, leaning on the sink, her arms aching. This was really so unnecessary. One flick of her powers, and the pot would be clean. That's the way she usually did it on the rare occasions when she cooked. Why scrub when you didn't have to?

The answer to that question sent her back to work with more hot water and more Dawn. This is the way the Others did things. The hard way. The human way. The way they shouldn't have to, but obviously did, judging by the clues she'd seen today at Isabel's house. Take their drinks, for example. After an hour of studying and shooting the breeze...well, mostly shooting the breeze...their cold drinks were no longer cold. Tess had absentmindedly touched hers and sent it back to frigid, while Isabel had taken a sip and grimaced.

"Yuck! There's nothing worse than warm pop," she'd declared. "I'll get some ice. Want some?"

"Um...mine's still cold," Tess had answered.

Isabel had reached over and touched Tess's root beer. "Huh. Weird."

"Maybe it was in a colder part of the fridge?" Tess had suggested.

"Maybe," Isabel had allowed. "I'll get some ice for you too just in case.

Tess had spent the next five minutes alone in Isabel's bedroom and too rattled to avail herself of the opportunity to snoop. Why had she done that? Because I can, she'd answered herself. Because I always do. There were hundreds of ways to use one's powers right in front of people, and they'd never know. She warmed and cooled food and drinks all the time with no one the wiser, but this was different; this was someone who knew better. So why was Isabel running for the freezer? Come to think of it, she couldn't remember ever seeing Isabel use her powers, even in surreptitious ways no one would have noticed. For all that she'd had to be so careful, running from the Unit all her life, pretending to be human everywhere she went, Tess couldn't ever remember simply not using her powers. They were as much a part of her as breathing, and almost as automatic.

But not for them, she'd realized when Isabel's "mom" had arrived home from work and begun assembling dinner. Their "parents" didn't know their children were different, and it was clear from the way Isabel moved around the kitchen that she would never dream of using her powers in front of her mother even if the odds her mother would notice anything unusual were virtually nil. That was a higher level of paranoia than even Tess was used to, and she found it simultaneously repelling and intriguing. Was this the trade-off for having people who measured your every inch and hung real photos on the wall? What would it be like to live like that? Could she even do it?

She'd used dinner to answer that question. Aching for a dinner invitation from Isabel that never came, she'd replicated Diane Evans' dinner menu, or tried to in the Inn's tiny kitchen. She'd had to stop herself from using her powers several times, but she'd managed, ultimately quite pleased with herself, although frustrated that she couldn't discuss this with Nasedo; he would have found the whole thing silly. But it wasn't silly because it helped her get inside their heads. Nasedo had always told her that the Others had been raised as humans, had lived among people who didn't know their true origins, but until today she hadn't really appreciated what that meant. Some of it was so wonderful that it made her heart ache; the photographs, the measurements, the little doodles on the shopping list. Some of it looked like a huge pain, such as feeling the need to hide virtually anytime you weren't alone in a room. She'd never had to hide her true self in her own home unless they had guests, which they rarely did. To have to hide there too sounded unbearable, but then maybe the Others didn't need that haven as badly as she did. They hadn't had to run the way she had, hadn't been hunted like her.

Until now, Tess thought, seeing an encouraging clean streak on the stubborn pan. She'd had no idea the FBI had planted themselves here, no idea the Others had been fighting a battle on their own turf. She'd always thought herself the expert on such matters, but now she wasn't so sure; she'd spent her life running, not fighting, always moving away from the threat, not challenging it. The Others didn't have that option and likely wouldn't take it if presented; Isabel was clearly very attached to the woman she called her mother even if she knew otherwise, and Max and Michael were clearly very attached to their girlfriends, who actually knew they were aliens. She still found it incredible that they'd let humans in on their secret. And after all her musing about how Isabel didn't use her powers in even the smallest way, to find out that Max had used his in the most public way imaginable was just mind boggling. He just thinks he loves her, Nasedo had said, but Tess begged to differ, and anyway, what did Nasedo know about love? Nothing, that's what, and no one knew that better than she did. He'd been a good protector, but nothing more. Realizing how little they used their powers just made it all the more astonishing that Max had been willing to take such a risk, and all the more obvious why he'd done so. He wasn't just dating Liz Parker, he was in love with her. She knew that even if Nasedo didn't.

Got it! Tess thought triumphantly as the starchy glue on the pot finally gave way. A few minutes later she set it triumphantly on the counter, clean and dry, until she noticed that all that elbow grease had indeed damaged the Teflon even more. She'd just raised a hand to fix it when she stopped. What would a human do? Get another pot, that's what; either that or eat from damaged Teflon, which you weren't supposed to do. If she truly wanted to feel what it was like to be Isabel, she shouldn't do this.

Her phone rang. Relieved of having to make a decision just yet, Tess answered it. "Hello?"

"Hi, Tess? It's Isabel."

"Isabel!" Tess exclaimed, hastily wiping her hands on her jeans as though Isabel were in the room with her. "Hi!"

"Look, I just wanted to apologize again for Max and Michael. They were incredibly rude, and they had no reason to be."

"Yes, they did," Tess said. "I mean, I'm sure they did," she amended hastily. "I'm sure they had their reasons."

"No good ones, anyway," Isabel said. "I promise you I gave them what for."

"Really, it's okay," Tess assured her. "I'm not offended."

"Then you should be," Isabel said. "And to make it up to you, why don't we get together again?"

"Really?" Tess exclaimed. "I'd love to!"

"Good! Hopefully Max and Michael will have other things to do than be rude to my friends. We could meet at the Crashdown and have dinner, and then decide what to do next."

"Something fun," Tess said eagerly. "I could do your hair, or you could do my nails."

"Or we could both go through my lipstick collection," Isabel said. "I've got way too many, and your coloring is different; maybe you could use some of them."

"That would be so cool," Tess said.

"Great!" Isabel said. "We'll talk tomorrow at school."

"Yeah, see you at school," Tess said, barely breathing as she hung up. Had that just happened? Had Isabel just called her? That had to mean something, that they had a connection, something Isabel sensed even if she wasn't aware of it. Of course we do, Tess thought. They were alike. Isabel had to know that, even if in some deep down, barely conscious way.

Nearly walking on air, Tess returned to the sink and looked at the damaged pot. A moment later it was no longer damaged or old, but as shiny as it must have been the day it was bought. It might be fun to play human, but the fact was, they weren't. It might be fun to dally with humans, but the fact was, that was all it was. They were different, she and Isabel and Max and Michael, and there was no getting around that. The Others would have to come to terms with that simple fact of life the same way she had.




*****************************************************



April 12, 2000, 8:45 a.m.

West Roswell High School





Alex Whitman let his backpack slip to the ground as he opened his locker door. First period had just let out, and the halls were packed, especially at the peripheries where frantic students struggled to beat the new four minute passing time. Whoever had decided to shorten passing time from five minutes to four must be smoking something, maybe the same something smoked by whoever had decided to narrow their lockers from twelve inches to eight. Pretty soon the hallways would be scarier than any classroom mid-midterm. Not that they aren't already, Alex thought, gazing through a hole in the throng toward the end of the hall where Isabel and that new girl were having an animated conversation. What was her name...Bess? Jess? Whatever it was, he was wishing he'd never heard it.

"Alex?"

"Hey, Liz," Alex said. "I'm glad to see you and Max are out of the closet."

Liz smiled faintly. "I wanted to talk to you," she said. "I...how many books are you trying to fit in there?"

"All of them," Alex answered, struggling with the zipper on his bulging backpack. "This new passing time means I don't have time to come back for the rest of the day. Not if I want to do things like eat, pee, and walk from one class to another, that is."

"Yeah, it's nuts," Liz agreed.

"So, how was your date?" Alex asked. "I heard about the flowers. Pretty slick."

Liz blinked. "You know about that?"

"Who doesn't?" Alex chuckled. "Maria is in awe of your fabulous boyfriend and never misses an opportunity to instruct the male of the species on why they should copy him. I just wish I had a reason to."

"Oh," Liz said, following his gaze down the hall where Isabel and what's-her-name were still chattering. "Still nothing?"

"Haven't tried again yet," Alex admitted. "But I'm watching for my moment."

"Yeah, um...about my 'date'," Liz said. "Max didn't send me those flowers."

"What, you've got a secret admirer?" Alex said. "And, no, it wasn't me. I love you to pieces, but not—"

"I know that," Liz broke in. "It was Topolsky."

Alex looked up from his zipper fight. "Okay, that's...creepy."

"Tell me about it," Liz agreed. "Topolsky sent me those flowers. And met me at the restaurant wearing a wig and really scared, just like she was the other night. She says we're all in danger, not just Max."

"And that's...disturbing," Alex said, feeling his stomach take a washing machine-style churn. "Did she happen to say what kind of danger?"

Liz leaned in closer. "She claims there's an alien hunter buried deep within the FBI, and he's...he's after Max."

"Whoa," Alex murmured.

"Topolsky says this hunter wants Max and anyone associated with him," Liz went on. "She's says all our names are on some kind of 'list'."

"Shit," Alex muttered. "Sorry," he amended quickly. "I...I just..."

"I know," Liz said sympathetically. "I had the same reaction. And I didn't get much sleep last night."

"I'll bet," Alex said. "So what did Max say?"

"I haven't told him yet," Liz admitted. "I wanted to ask you something."

"Me? What could I possibly add to this discussion?"

"I wanted to know if you meant what you said yesterday, about me having good instincts."

"Yeah," Alex said without hesitation. "Absolutely."

"No, really," Liz insisted. "Because I think this is real. I feel it in my bones. I saw her before, and I'm seeing her now, and...and she's really scared, Alex. She's just not that good of an actress. But then another part of me wonders if I'm nuts, if I'm not just falling for a line because she's trying to scare me, and it's working."

"No, no," Alex said, taking her hands in his. "You were right last time, Liz. You thought there was something fishy about her from the beginning, the very beginning. So if you think she's legit now, then I think so too."

Liz visibly relaxed. "Okay. Thanks. I've got to tell Max about this, and I know what he's going to say, and...and I think we should all have a say in this. If this hunter is going after all of us, shouldn't we all have a say in how we handle this?"

The bell rang, and everyone around them scrambled. "I'm sorry," Liz said. "Now I've made you late."

"You're late too," Alex pointed out.

"I don't care," Liz said. "This is way more important. Besides, they're giving everyone a pass this week while we get used to it. Might as well take advantage of it."

"Yeah," Alex agreed. "Guess so." He was quiet for a moment. "You know what the worst part of this is?"

"Being chased by an alien hunter in the FBI?" Liz suggested.

Alex shook his head. "Nope. Not even that. The worst part is that there's no one to go to, no one we can ask for help because, if we did, either no one would believe us...or someone would. Either one is bad."

"Yeah," Liz agreed miserably. "I know what you mean."

"Which is one more reason we all get a say in this," Alex said, shouldering his way-too-heavy backpack. "We're on our own here."



****************************************************



Saucer Motel




"What?" Pierce said impatiently when a knock sounded on the door.

The door opened, and Agent Lehman poked his head inside. "Didn't you just leave?" Pierce said.

"Sorry," Lehman apologized. "I just wanted to clarify a few things so I know exactly how you want us to proceed if we find Topolsky. When we find Topolsky," he corrected hastily. "I meant 'when'."

"I like your attitude, agent," Pierce said approvingly. "Wish some of the others shared it. Come," he added, gesturing toward the foot of the bed. "Tell me what's on your mind."

Oh, I intend to, Brivari thought, taking a seat only inches from the spitting image of the handsome, cruel man who had been their most hated enemy. And when I do, you'll wish I hadn't.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll post Chapter 97 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 97

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER NINETY-SEVEN



April 12, 2000, 2:30 p.m.

West Roswell High School





Finally, Alex thought as the last bell of the day rang, followed by the predictable roar of hundreds of students dashing for freedom. Lots of school days crawled for one reason or another, but this one which had achieved a glacial pace unmatched by any other, especially since that charming side trip to the quarry at lunch time. He'd spent the morning queasy from Liz's announcement that Topolsky had made another pass, but it hadn't been until after lunch, after he'd heard the details, that it had turned into a full blown stomach ache which had him running to the bathroom at regular, inconvenient intervals. Now he wanted nothing more than to go home and hole up in his bedroom, the one place it would seem the FBI couldn't get him. He was passing the auditorium when the chorale director appeared in the doorway.

"Mr. Whitman? The guidance counselor wants to see you."

Alex felt his insides clench. "Who?"

"Your counselor," the director repeated. "Stop in her office on the way out, would you?"

Topolsky, Alex thought as the director retreated, unaware he'd just lobbed a mental grenade. Why would the counselor want to see him? He had no business with her, none that he knew of, anyway. This would be the perfect way for Topolsky to get to him in a way he'd never suspect, just like the flowers she'd sent Liz. Should he go? His head swung back and forth between the exit and the side hallway down which he'd find the guidance offices. It would be so easy to walk away.

No, Alex decided. He'd been in favor of hearing what Topolsky had to say earlier today, and he'd been voted down. That had upset him enough that he'd seriously considered conveniently being behind the theater tonight at 8:00 p.m. until he'd realized that wasn't fair. All of their names might be on some "list", but the fact remained that Max was the one they were after. It was his life on the line, but he'd put the issue to a vote anyway and would presumably have lived by the result; the least he could do was do the same. But this is different, he thought, working his way upstream through the crowd of students seeking escape. If this was Topolsky, she'd come to him, not the other way around, which meant he could do some fishing and honestly say he'd had no idea what was coming. Except I do, he thought queasily, his insides registering their profound disapproval. The fact that the new counselor occupied the same office as Topolsky didn't help things, and he paused outside to compose himself. He'd been scared shitless that time, and he'd survived. He'd survive this one too. Braced for battle, he opened the door...and his heart nearly stopped when he saw a blonde head at the filing cabinet.

"Alex! Wow, that was quick; I only just spoke with Mr. Borrelli."

"Uh...yeah," Alex said, a little dizzy as he registered the fact that it wasn't Topolsky. "Did...did you change your hair?"

"Why, yes," the counselor smiled, patting her hairdo. "I went blonde. Wanted to for ages, but never had the nerve. Guess it's my mid-life crisis, but I've heard blondes have more fun."

"Not always," Alex muttered. "I mean, I've heard that too," he amended hastily, managing a smile. "Looks nice."

"Thank you!" the counselor beamed. "I'm surprised you noticed. My own husband didn't."

Probably because he didn't associate "blonde" with "whacked out FBI agent", Alex thought, sinking into the chair in front of her desk and unsurprised to find he was sweating profusely. Five minutes later he was back in the hallway with a college brochure and a headache to go with his stomachache, but he made it outside this time. The fresh air and sunshine had never felt so good.

"Hey, Alex."

Not now, Alex groaned as Max came up beside him on the front step. "Hey, Max," he said tonelessly.

"So, what are you doing later tonight?"

Alex blinked. "Excuse me?"

"I said, what are you doing later tonight?"

"And...why would you want to know that?"

Max shrugged. "Just wondered if you wanted to hang."

"If I wanted to 'hang'?" Alex repeated incredulously. "Max, you and I do not 'hang'. We've done many things in our short time together, some of which I can hardly believe, but the one thing we have never, ever done is 'hang'."

"Are you okay?" Max asked cautiously.

"No, Max, I am not 'okay'!" Alex exclaimed. "I just got called to the guidance counselor's office when I wasn't expecting to be. And no, it wasn't what you're thinking," he added when Max's eyes widened, "which is exactly what I was thinking, and why I'm not okay. So forgive me if I'm questioning this sudden urge to 'hang'. I'm questioning pretty much everything right now, including the air I'm breathing."

Alex locked his hands behind his neck and turned his face to the sun as other students rushed past, their chatter a sharp contrast to the heavy silence between he and Max. He was just about to bag it and go home when Max spoke.

"Uh...the 'hanging' thing...the rest of us were going to the Crashdown tonight to...you know..."

" 'Hang'?" Alex suggested helpfully.

"I guess," Max admitted. "Just in case anything happens."

"Mmm," Alex murmured. "Like one of us meeting Topolsky anyway?"

To his credit, Max didn't flinch. "No," he said calmly, scratching an eyebrow as though they were discussing the weather instead of possible life-or-death decisions. "I meant anything like Topolsky trying to reach one of us again. Like you thought was happening just now."

"Shouldn't we all stay home?" Alex said. "You know, lay low? Stay out of public places?"

"I think the number one thing we shouldn't do is be alone," Max answered. "Topolsky went out of her way to get Liz alone, and it doesn't sound like she's thrilled about public places. So it seems like all together in a public place is the best place to be."

Alex considered that a moment. "Okay," he said finally. "But I won't be alone; I'll be home with my parents. So don't worry about me."

To Alex's surprise, Max didn't put up a fight. "Okay. We'll be there if you change your mind."

"Got it," Alex said. "Thanks."

"And Alex?" Max added as he started to walk away. "I'm really sorry. I never meant to drag you into this, and I don't want anyone to get hurt."

"I know you didn't," Alex said, "and I appreciate that. But I'll be fine."

"She'll go for you next," Max called when Alex started to walk away again. "Just keep that in mind."

"Me?" Alex echoed. "Why me? I'm the one who hacked her computer. Why would she go anywhere near me?"

"Because she wants 'smart'," Max answered. "You and Liz are smart. When Liz doesn't show, she'll try you."

"I see," Alex said slowly. "So, Liz and I are smart, and Liz and I are the ones who wanted to talk to Topolsky...say, do you see a pattern here?"

Max said nothing, his expression inscrutable. "Just tell me one thing," Alex continued. "If the vote hadn't gone your way, would you have honored it? Would we be meeting Topolsky tonight?"

There was a long pause while Max held his gaze for several seconds before dropping his eyes. "That's what I thought," Alex said. "So what's stopping me from going to meet her anyway?"

Max gave a small shrug. "Honestly? Nothing, I guess."

It was the admission Alex had wanted, but it was the tone that got him. Max's voice was a stew of fear, regret, and resignation, and Alex felt suddenly childish for dangling this in his face. The FBI was after the guy, for Christ's sake, and here he stood threatening civil disobedience. "I won't meet with her," Alex said. "Whatever you would have done, I'll honor the vote. But I'll honor it my way, in my own home, fretting in my own room." He turned around. "See ya."

"I would have honored it too," Max said behind him.

Alex stopped, turned. "I just wouldn't have liked it," Max went on. "I would have done it, but I wouldn't have liked it."

Alex nodded slowly. "So now you know how I feel."




*****************************************************



Saucer Motel




"Guh," Pierce said when Brian appeared. "More coffah."

"Huh?"

Pierce pulled the pencil out of his teeth. "I said, 'good, more coffee'. Can't you understand pencil talk?"

"Haven't seen you like this in a while," Brian commented, dropping a stack of sugar packets beside the coffee cup. "Look at you, chewing on a pencil and all hunched over your laptop with your tie off and your sleeves rolled up. Anyone would think you were actually working."

"Such a vote of confidence," Pierce said dryly. "If I...oh, shit," he finished darkly as the sugar packet he was opening exploded, sending sugar everywhere. "Can't we buy sugar in bulk instead of wasting time on these stupid little packets?"

"Suppose so," Brian said, eyeing him warily. "What's gotten into you, Danny? You've been sitting here in your suit and tie, and now you're all business and get up and go. Nobody's even laid eyes on Topolsky yet. What's so pressing that you don't have time to rip open a few sugar packets?"

"Thank you, Doctor Phil," Pierce said tartly. "Did you get what I asked you for? Then let's hear it," he went on when Brian nodded. "Quick, before my coffee gets cold."

Brian pulled a notebook out of his pocket as Pierce settled in with his coffee and breathed a snort of annoyance that Brian had noticed, along with a sigh of relief that he'd managed to re-direct him. He was indeed hard at work, for twenty-four hours had passed with not so much as a whiff of Topolsky, and although he wouldn't have admitted it to God himself, assuming he believed in him, which he didn't, he was starting to get worried. What if Brian was right? What if they were squatting here, pulling in piles of Unit resources while Topolsky was off gallivanting to Hawaii, or some other place? Hell, what if she was already off the planet? They really had no way of knowing, and with that possibility looming, it was time to hedge some bets. He'd pulled a lot of people down here, so many that a failure would be inconveniently public. This was the Unit's first real assignment on his watch, and it was imperative that he produce something of value even if it didn't come in a blonde, long-legged package. To that end he had tackled the list of suspects, attempting to narrow their focus. Agent Stevens had managed to destroy a great many documents before he'd been able to get his hands on them, so he'd set both he and Brian the task of gleaning whatever they could from the few resources left. If Topolsky didn't show, he'd need to know where to start.

"Okay, first, our chief suspect, Max Evans—"

"I know about him," Pierce interrupted. "Next."

"Next would be the beneficiary of his largesse...assuming it really was largesse," Brian added hastily when Pierce's eyes narrowed. "One Elizabeth Parker, daughter of Jeff and Nancy Parker, owners of the local watering hole, the 'Crashdown Cafe', which was the scene of the alleged healing. Parker is a straight 'A' student and all around goody two-shoes who's now dating Evans. She was last observed yesterday evening at Senor Chow's, a restaurant across the street from the Crashdown. She was all dressed up, but eating alone."

"Alone?"

"The hostess said she'd asked for a table for two," Brian noted, "but no one else ever showed."

"Interesting," Pierce murmured. "Next?"

"One Maria DeLuca, Parker's best friend. Bit of a nut job, I understand. Nothing else on her."

"Next."

"Isabel Evans, Max's 'sister'," Brian continued. "Beauty queen looks, good grades, notable mostly for her hourglass figure. Michael Guerin, a foster child from a trailer park, is a friend of theirs. His is a long and interesting history of truancy, brushes with the law, and most recently, formal emancipation spearheaded by none other than Philip Evans, Max's father."

"And why was he emancipated?"

"Foster father lost interest," Brian answered, "although I gather he was never terribly interested to begin with. Left town, got a job elsewhere."

"Where?" Pierce asked. "Find out," he ordered when Brian shrugged. "Next?"

"Kyle Valenti, Jim Valenti's son," Brian went on. "Dyed-in-the-wool jock, middling grades, and Elizabeth Parker's former boyfriend. Word is he wasn't too crazy about her defection to Evans."

"Which may not have been voluntary," Pierce mused. "I could easily see them threatening to reinstate that gunshot wound if she doesn't toe his line. Flag that one," he added. "We might be able to use that resentment to our advantage. Next?"

"Everyone else is peripheral," Brian replied. "There's Valenti, of course. Evans' parents, Philip and Diane. No idea if they know what they're harboring or not. There's the school principal, some history teacher who was mooning over Kathleen—"

"Still on a first name basis, are we?" Pierce said dryly. "I still say you're sweet on her."

"—the apartment manager from the complex where she lived while she was here," Brian continued, ignoring him, "and a whole crap load of teenagers from the school. What have you got?"

"The mother lode," Pierce answered, spinning his laptop around to face Brian. "I had to re-hack the adoption records, which is a pain when you have to cover your tracks so that even the Bureau doesn't know, but get this—Max Evans was adopted in 1989 after he was found wandering in the desert. Three guesses where he was found."

"The crash site," Brian breathed.

"Yep. Pohlman Ranch. He was judged to be 6 years-old, and a birth certificate was issued accordingly."

"But...the crash was in '47," Brian said. "How could he be 6 in 1989?"

"Our records indicate that some kind of glowing sacs were salvaged from the wreckage of the ship," Pierce answered. "They were removed from the base, and the doctors who were working on them were murdered, presumably by aliens and with the help of a soldier...damned traitors," Pierce muttered. "But I'm betting those sacs contained more aliens, and Evans is one of those."

Brian whistled softly. "Wow. Seed those all over the planet and have them disgorge human-looking aliens on a rotating basis—"

"And you've got the perfect invasion," Pierce said grimly, "one we'd never see coming. God only knows how many of those there really were. We may have only found the tip of the iceberg."

"Do you think they're all kids?" Brian asked.

"What better way?" Pierce said. "Human-looking children would be accepted without question, taken into human households, mature in human communities. It's the perfect cover."

"Sheer genius," Brian agreed.

"Getting the enemy to raise your army? More like diabolical," Pierce said. "And eventually, genocide. We've got our work cut out for us. Any idea where to start?"

"I thought we were waiting for Topolsky," Brian said. "Or have you given up on that?"

The tone was neutral, but Pierce knew better. "I still think she's here," he said defensively, "and we're staying. But in the meantime, there's no reason not to find out everything we can, especially since we haven't really had a chance to after Agent Stevens so inconveniently destroyed so very much."

"And so something will have come out of this little field trip even if she doesn't show," Brian suggested with maddening accuracy. "Which I still think she won't."

"Jesus, I thought I was the impatient one around here," Pierce said crossly. "Lehman sounds just like you."

"Agent Lehman?"

"Yes, Agent Lehman," Pierce said. "Do you know another? He thinks Roswell's too obvious and Topolsky skipped over it. I say the aliens are here, and that's what she's going for. Time will tell which one of us is right. Now...where do we start?"

Brian shrugged, shuffled some papers. "They appear to hang out at Guerin's apartment a lot, probably because he's emancipated and lives alone. Besides the Evans kids and Parker, the inner circle seems to be the DeLuca girl and a kid named Alex Whitman. But not Kyle Valenti; he doesn't seem to be—"

"Wait, who?" Pierce broke in. "The one after DeLuca."

"Alex Whitman," Brian repeated. "Straight 'A' student, computer nerd, all around geek."

Pierce spun the laptop around and typed furiously. "Curious," he said finally. "When Topolsky was recalled, they had to hack into her laptop. She told them she'd changed the password in a hurry and then forgotten it, but when they decrypted it, it wasn't what they'd expected." He paused. "It was 'Alex'."

Brian's eyebrows rose. "You think this Whitman kid hacked her laptop?"

"A distinct possibility," Pierce said. "And if he did, they presumably know we're onto them."

"Great," Brian muttered.

Pierce sat back in his chair, staring at the screen. "I think," he said slowly, "that's it's time Mr. Whitman and I had a little talk."




****************************************************




Evans residence




Dee checked her watch, looked out the living room window, cursed her arthritic knee, checked her watch again. It was well after school, but neither Isabel nor Max were home yet. She'd offered to pick up some dry cleaning for Diane, supposedly because she was picking up some of her own, but that was really just a pretence for visiting, and a poor one at that; if Diane had really stopped and thought about it, she would have realized that her in-laws owned little in the way of anything which required dry cleaning. That list consisted of one item, the comforter on their bed, and even that didn't require it; it was simply too large for a regular washing machine, and she was simply too lazy to take it to a laundromat and sit there for hours while it washed and dried. Diane, by contrast, had a wardrobe full of suits which were constantly making the rounds to the dry cleaner and which now provided an excuse to visit for what looked like a perfectly acceptable reason. She was actually quite lucky that Diane was as laid back as she was; many a daughter-in-law would have objected to the frequency with which Dee stopped by. With the FBI looming, she had more of a mind to move in than stop by, but of course she couldn't do that. The best she could do was collect Diane's suits and ferry them home as she'd done now, waiting on pins and needles to see just how bad off her grandchildren were.

Voices sounded in the garage. Dee began fussing with the suits she'd draped over the back of the living room couch, trying to look nonchalant, and a moment later, Isabel appeared. "Hi, Grandma! I didn't know you'd be here."

She certainly looks all right, Dee thought, having been afraid the kids would be buckling under the stress of knowing they were once again under surveillance. "Just dropping off the dry cleaning for your mother," she said airily. "I was driving by, so I offered."

"I'm still not sure why polyester suits need dry cleaning, but whatever," Isabel said, wrinkling her nose at her mother's definition of fashion. "Grandma, I want you to meet a friend of mine. This is Tess. Tess, this is my grandmother."

A blonde head stepped into the doorway as Dee's eyes widened. She'd known Jaddo and Ava were in town, of course, but they'd only just arrived, and she'd never expected to meet Tess here, of all places.

"Hi!" Tess called cheerfully. "Nice to meet you."

"Same here," Dee said.

"Tess is new here," Isabel explained, blissfully unaware of the irony of that statement. "She and her family just moved in."

"Me and my dad," Tess corrected. "He works for the Army."

That's the story, Dee thought. "Welcome to Roswell," she said out loud. "I hope it doesn't take too long to get settled."

"Nah, I'm an old hand at this," Tess answered. "We've done it, like, a million times since I was little. We're always on the move."

More like on the run. "I had a schoolmate like that once," Dee said. "They liked it, always going somewhere new, but I'm not sure I would have enjoyed that. How about you?"

Tess shrugged. "It's life. It's what I've got. You make the best of what you've got. That's what my dad says."

Dee smiled faintly. "Does he, now?"

"Grandma, since you're here, could you help me make that no-bake chocolate cake of yours?" Isabel asked. "I know it's supposed to be simple, but I'm kitchen challenged."

" 'No bake'?" Tess repeated. "How does that work?"

"You melt the chocolate, mix it all together, and refrigerate it," Dee explained. "It won't be ready to eat until later tonight."

"That's okay," Isabel said. "Tess and I are getting together tomorrow too, so we'll eat it then."

"Whatever, I'm all for anything chocolate," Tess agreed. "Can I help?"

"Of course," Dee said. "It'll be three girls in the kitchen with chocolate. Can't get much better than that."

Tess broke into a wide smile. "Great! I'll dump my books in your room and be right back out."

"She's cheerful," Dee commented as she and Isabel went into the kitchen.

"Yeah, it's amazing how she lets stuff just bounce off her," Isabel said, pulling two root beers out of the fridge. "Honestly, people can be so mean to someone new, especially someone who looks like she does, but she doesn't seem to let it get to her."

A useful skill given who raised her, Dee thought dryly. "What's with the sugar?" she asked as Isabel spooned extra sugar into both root beer bottles. "I mean, I know you like it that way, but does she?"

"Actually, she does," Isabel smiled. "Isn't that crazy? I thought I was the only one who did that, but Tess does it too. What were the odds?"

Bigger than you think, Dee thought, pulling bowls, spoons, and pans out of cupboards. She was digging through a drawer for baking chocolate, grateful that she had a bona fide reason to hang around longer, when the kitchen door opened and Max appeared.

"Hey, Grandma. What are you making..."

He stopped, staring across the room. Isabel and Tess were standing in the opposite doorway, and Tess's eyes were fixed on Max.. "I'm...helping Isabel and her new friend make a chocolate cake," Dee answered, her voice filling the now tense silence.

"Oh," Max answered in a clipped tone. "Isabel, can I talk to you for a moment?"

"Why, of course, brother dear," Isabel said in a sickly sweet voice which fooled no one. "I'll be right back," she told Tess. "Grandma will show you what to do."

They retreated, and Dee unwrapped a bar of baking chocolate on the cutting board. "Wonder what that's about?" she said lightly.

"It's probably about me," Tess answered.

"You? What about you?"

"Well, I was over here yesterday, and Max and Michael didn't seem too thrilled about it," Tess said. "Guess they don't like strangers. Which I totally understand," she added hastily. "I'm not mad, or anything."

"Very magnanimous of you," Dee said. "Now, how are you with a knife? We need to chop this bar of chocolate into pieces small enough to melt fairly quickly."

"I can do that," Tess said confidently. "I'd actually love to learn how to cook more. My dad is more of a take-out person."

"To each his own," Dee said casually. "We need a double boiler. I think Mrs. Evans stores that in the closet because she doesn't use it much. You chop, and I'll be right back."

She left Tess happily chopping and crept down the hallway. Isabel and Max were in Max's room, and they weren't making much of an effort to be quiet.

"...just don't see why you keep bringing her home," Max was saying. "Can't you see her in school? Isn't that enough?"

"This is my house too, and I'll bring home anyone I want," Isabel retorted. "Weren't you the one who said we shouldn't live in constant fear? What, and now you want me to?"

"Of course not," Max's voice answered, patient, level, faintly exasperated. "This just isn't a good time to let someone new into our home, not with Topolsky snooping around. And this isn't like you, Isabel. We get new kids all the time at school, but you don't take up with them. What's with this one?"

Plenty, Dee thought. Isabel obviously sensed a kindred spirit, although she had no idea just how kindred and likely would recoil when she discovered that, which she inevitably would. "Couldn't find it," Dee announced upon returning to the kitchen, where Tess had reduced half the bar to chunks. "Must be out here somewhere."

"So how bad is it?" Tess asked.

Dee blinked. "Excuse me?"

"The argument," Tess explained. "That's why you really went back there, wasn't it? To listen to them arguing?"

Ooookay, Dee thought, taking in the matter-of-fact tone, the easy-breezy accusation of eavesdropping, and the complete lack of judgment about said eavesdropping. She'd found eavesdropping a useful—no, an indispensable—skill since childhood, but she'd still always felt faintly guilty about it. Somehow she was guessing Tess wouldn't.

"So tell me," Dee said, pulling the double boiler out of the cupboard she'd known it was in all along, "do you always make casual accusations against people you've just met, or is this something new for you?"

Tess stopped chopping, stared at her...and broke into a completely unexpected smile. "Sorry. I guess that didn't come out the way I thought it would."

"I'm guessing it did," Dee said bluntly, "but I confess to being at a loss as to why you're smiling. I just rapped you on the knuckles."

Tess's smile changed to a laugh. "You think that's knuckle rapping? You should see my dad. Believe me, that's nothing. And I like it when people say what they mean. A lot of people don't, and I think we'd all get along a lot better if we just spit it out."

"Like you just did," Dee observed.

"And you," Tess added.

Dee raised an eyebrow, but Tess merely returned serenely to her chopping, certain she was right because she was. Dee filled the bottom half of the double boiler with water and set it on the stove. "The chocolate goes in the top part," she explained. "The hot water will melt it. That keeps the chocolate from getting burned."

"Cool," Tess said. She paused. "Isabel's really lucky. To have a grandmother to teacher her stuff like this, I mean. I wish I did."

The tone was matter-of-fact, but there was no avoiding the wistfulness it contained or the lack of so much as a drop of ill will from their last exchange. Jaddo's Tess was a girl who simultaneously hid everything and nothing, including some things she should have, like that look on her face when she'd spotted Max, a look full of wonder and longing. For Tess, it must be a dream come true to find others like herself.

Max and Isabel might see it differently.




*****************************************************




Kathleen Topolsky pulled her coat tighter around her as she approached the trailer park, an unlikely beacon of light in the dark night. She'd hitched a ride on the back of a truck, unbeknownst to the driver, but he hadn't been going far enough. She'd had to walk the rest of the way, and she had no idea how she would get back. It wasn't safe to hitch a ride, so she'd likely be walking, on legs which had already had a work-out. The hour she'd waited behind the theater for the kids to show had turned into a trek to Valenti's house when they hadn't, which had then turned into a trek to the Crashdown, where she'd gazed through the window at the kids she was trying so desperately to reach all huddled in a booth, obviously avoiding her. Here she'd thought she'd gotten through to Liz Parker, and maybe she had, but the aliens had clearly nixed the whole thing. And why not? It's not like she'd given them any reason to trust her. Even Valenti wasn't buying it. Add to that the ever growing number of Unit agents prowling Roswell's streets and it was clear that time was running out even faster than she'd thought. Which is why she was here, at a trailer she'd visited months ago in a very different set of circumstances, prepared to wait as long as it took to make one more pitch to someone who just might listen. It was a long shot, but she was running out of options.

A dog barked. Before Topolsky could react, the trailer's front door opened and an older woman appeared, wearing a bathrobe and a suspicious look. "Who are you?" she demanded.

"Hi, I'm...looking for Michael Guerin," Topolsky said uncertainly.

"Not here," the woman said shortly. "He sprung the coop."

"He...what?"

"Left," the woman clarified. "Moved away. Place is mine now."

"Oh...okay," Topolsky said, having just seen Michael at the Crashdown. "Do you know where he went?"

"He got 'mancipated," the woman answered, shuffling closer to the door, warming to her subject. " 'Twas the talk of the park. Lots of kids 'round here would like to be 'mancipated, but—"

"Wait," Topolsky interrupted. "Are you saying he's living on his own now?"

"Got an apartment 'n everything," the woman declared, sounding impressed. "Got a job. Got a—"

"Where?" Topolsky demanded. "I mean, do you know where he's living now?" she amended when the woman's eyes narrowed.

"Roswell," the woman said sullenly. "Now get off m'porch."

"No, wait!" Topolsky pleaded. "Where in Roswell? Do you have his address? I really, really need to find—"

The door slammed. Heads poked out of nearby trailers, wondering what the ruckus was about as Topolsky glanced around the dark trailer park and shivered. What now? She didn't have time to go hunting down Guerin. Maybe go back to Jim Valenti and see if he'd give her the address? Maybe try Maria? Maybe Alex?

No, she decided. Everyone else lived with their parents, not exactly unusual for high schoolers, or what looked like high schoolers. If Michael had his own place, that would be the safest bet, and she'd just have to find it herself. Going to Valenti had been a mistake. He hadn't believed her an hour ago, so there was no reason to think he would now.




*****************************************************




Valenti residence




Jim Valenti took another swig of his Scotch as he pondered the telephone in front of him. His head told him this was all a wild goose chase; his gut told him otherwise. Part of him wanted to settle the argument and part of him didn't...because part of him already knew the answer. Only one way to find out, he decided, setting down his glass and dialing.

"Federal Bureau of Investigation," a woman's voice answered. "How may I direct your call?"


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 98 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 98

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER NINETY-EIGHT



April 12, 2000, 10:45 p.m.

Valenti residence





"Who is this?" the woman's anguished voice asked. "Why don't you know? My husband's dead. Why don't they just tell everybody, for God's sake?"

"Ma'am, I'm sorry—"

Click.

Jim Valenti's heart was pounding a drumbeat as he set the telephone down, a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach. My husband's dead. So Topolsky had been right about Agent Stevens. It sounded like the Bureau wasn't exactly chatty about it, telling him that Stevens no longer worked for them, a bit of an understatement. Of course the simple, verifiable fact of Stevens' death didn't make the rest of Topolsky's story true.

Too bad I don't really believe that, he thought heavily, reaching for the Scotch. He'd known something was off the moment he'd spotted her, home late as he was, leafing through the mail until that shiver had gone up his spine, that certainty that something was there that shouldn't be, and in his own house no less. Simply put, she was a mess. Kathleen Topolsky had been many things in her short time as ersatz guidance counselor, but the one thing she had always been was well groomed, as in impeccably-dressed/make-up-flawless/not-a-hair-out-of-place well groomed. Even when she'd followed them to Marathon and clobbered him, she'd been a virtual fashion plate, with slicked back hair, a leather jacket, tony boots; hell, she'd probably been wielding a designer flashlight. What a far cry from the disheveled woman in ill-fitting clothes with greasy hair and dark circles under her eyes who had stepped from the shadows, a mere ghost of her former self. And not just a ghost, but a ghost with an unlikely, far-fetched story he'd been very willing to write off...except for one thing.

"Did you really think you could kill Everett Hubble and not send up a red flag?"

Hubble's name had rung like a slap. Two months had passed since that night at Pepper's Cafe, and the nightmares had receded, helped along, no doubt, by the knowledge that it had been Hubble, not his father, who had killed that drifter. Justice, a large part of him had decided, going a long way toward easing the sting. He'd actually reached a point where he didn't think of it every single day, didn't relive the sickening thump with which Hubble's body had hit the ground, didn't fret anew over the call he'd answered on Hubble's phone, that commanding voice demanding to know who had answered. "Everett?" it had said. "Hub?" Not only a commanding voice, but a commanding voice on a first name and nickname basis, a nickname bestowed by his own father. Whoever had called that phone had history with Hubble, close history...and Hubble had known something he'd only told Agent Stevens. Which had made it all the more alarming to have an FBI agent in his living room claiming that Stevens was dead, the victim of what sounded like a madman, a madman who was supposedly after her, Max Evans, and half of Roswell.

Valenti snapped off the light and sank into a chair, the darkness soothing. If Topolsky was right, he now stood at a crossroads visited years ago by another Valenti. The FBI had come calling for his father back in 1959, a memory framed by the cruel man in the sharp suit who had held him and his mother hostage while his father did his bidding, his mother's anger that his father didn't just give them whatever they wanted and send them packing, and his own terror that his father would be carted away, never to be seen again. He'd never learned the details of his father's intransigence, but it had been clear that he'd felt the Bureau was overstepping its bounds, perhaps a similar situation to the one in which he now found himself. Whatever Max Evans was or wasn't, he was an American citizen, at least until proven otherwise, and therefore innocent until proven guilty. If the Bureau wanted Evans, they would need a warrant, and in order to get that, they would need evidence, evidence they would also need to secure his cooperation as the law in this town. It would be up to him to weigh that evidence against the protection due to each and every one of its citizens. Procedure was there for a reason and must be followed. Failure to do so made his duty clear; he would side with the resident of his town unless and until sufficient evidence was produced of that resident's guilt. Right now all he had was a kid who was "guilty" of saving a girl's life, if anything. If the Bureau really was here, they'd have to convince him otherwise, assuming, of course, that they tried to convince him at all. If Topolsky was to be believed, they'd wouldn't bother.

A soft footfall sounded behind him. Instinctively Valenti whirled around and snapped the light on, his drink sloshing in his glass.

"Dad?" Kyle blinked.

"Kyle," Valenti said in relief, sinking back into the chair. "You could turn on a light, you know."

"I was afraid I'd wake you," Kyle answered. "Why are you sitting in the dark? And drinking in the dark?"

"Rough night," Valenti admitted.

"So rough you didn't hear the car pull up and the front door close?"

"Apparently. Isn't it kind of late?" Valenti said, changing the subject. "It's a school night."

"It's 10:59," Kyle said. "Home by 11:00, right? Well, I'm home by 11:00."

"Cutting it kind of close, aren't you?"

"Splitting hairs, aren't you? Okay, tell you what—I'll leave at least 5 minutes to spare next time if you'll tell me why you're drinking in the dark."

Valenti looked at his glass. "Goodnight, Kyle."

Kyle shrugged. " 'Night, Dad."

Valenti resumed his seat and his drink, fretting all the way to the end of the glass. He was halfway to the bedroom for what would no doubt turn out to be a sleepless night when inspiration struck.

"Federal Bureau of Investigation, how may I direct your call?" asked a different female voice when he dialed again, prompting him to wonder how many operators they had on duty at this hour.

"I'm trying to contact Agent Kathleen Topolsky," Valenti said.

A keyboard clickety clacked. "I'm sorry," the voice said, "but Agent Topolsky no longer works for the Bureau."

"Can you tell me how to reach her? I need to contact her."

"No, I'm sorry," the voice answered. "All I can tell you is that she's no longer a Bureau employee. Can I get you someone else?"

"No. I mean, yes!" Valenti said suddenly. "I'll speak with...Agent Pierce."

More clickety clacking. "Whom shall I say is calling?"

There was a long pause while Valenti held his breath, having not expected that response. He was ultimately spared from answering by a sharp, muffled voice on the other end; someone was apparently arguing with his operator. After another round of furious typing, his operator's voice returned.

"I'm sorry, sir, but there is no one by the name of Pierce at the FBI."

"But...you just said there was."

"I'm sorry, I was mistaken," the operator replied.

"But I heard you look it up," Valenti protested.

"I'm sorry, sir, but I'm new here," the flustered operator said. "We have no agents by the name of 'Pierce'. Can I get you someone else?"

"No," Valenti said faintly. "Never mind."




*****************************************************




April 13, 2000, 12:30 p.m.

West Roswell High School






Max Evan paced outside the cafeteria door in the spring sunshine, checking his watch again. Where was everyone? They'd agreed to meet out here at lunchtime, in the open air and away from prying ears, but he was the first to arrive. The school's back parking lot stretched in front of him, a steady stream of students and cars leaving for happier lunchtime pursuits as he waited impatiently. Five more minutes passed before he saw his sister heading toward him.

"Where is everybody?" he demanded as Isabel drew abreast of him. "You're all late."

"Calm down, brother dear," Isabel said in a bored tone. "They're coming. They're just not running." She broke into a smile and waved across the lot, where a blonde figure stood at the edge of one of the athletic fields.

"Still taking up with her?" Max asked.

" 'Taking up'?" Isabel echoed. "What does that mean? We're not dating, if that's what you're implying."

"May as well be," Max said.

"I resent that," Isabel said testily. "Tess is a friend, that's all."

"No, that's not 'all'," Max said. "Like I said before, she's a stranger."

"What, so now the FBI is sending teenagers after us?" Isabel said in a deeply skeptical voice. "Do they even hire teenagers? Is that even legal?"

"I seriously doubt this 'alien hunter' cares about what's 'legal'," Max retorted.

Isabel nodded slowly. "So you believe her. Topolsky. You believe what she told Liz."

"I didn't say that."

"Yeah, Max you pretty much did," Isabel said. "If you believe her, then why are we going through all these contortions to avoid her? If you believe her, we should be talking to her, or at least listening."

"No," Max said firmly. "No one's talking to her, listening to her, or having anything to do with her whether she's right or wrong. Anyone who meets with her may not come back. Whether that's because it's a ruse or because she's being followed by an alien hunter won't much matter when they disappear."

"Mmm," Isabel murmured. "So you think Tess is an alien hunter?"

"Don't get cute," Max said sharply. "I think this is a bad time to be making new friends, that's all."

Isabel shook her head. "No, that's not 'all'. If this were just about 'making a new friend', you wouldn't be using that tone. Something about Tess sets you off. What is it?"

"You're imagining things," Max declared.

"Is it her outspokenness?" Isabel asked, ignoring him. "Because frankly, I find that refreshing. There are lots of people who say what they think, but get all pissy when anyone else does. Tess doesn't. She speaks her mind, and she doesn't care if others do too. I think she actually likes it better if they do."

"Hurray for her," Max muttered.

"See, there's that tone again," Isabel said in that maddening, finger-wagging voice. "So you only like meek women who can't stand up for themselves?"

"How did this conversation turn out to be about what kind of women I like?" Max demanded. "Someone's watching us, Isabel. Exactly who is kind of beside the point because none of the possibilities are good ones. This is a bad time to be getting close to anyone we don't know, whether it's her or anyone else. That's all I said. Stop trying to change the subject."

"Okay, fine—'the subject'," Isabel said. "We agreed we were supposed to act like we had nothing to hide. The way I see it, hanging out with a girlfriend fits that bill nicely. And I like her. She's different; she's not all make-up and boys. I don't have to hide from her. Not like that," she added impatiently when Max raised an eyebrow. "I always have to hide that. I mean things like...like baking with Grandma. I love to do that, but mention that to my other friends and they'll be razzing me in an instant. It's just not cool to bake with your grandmother, you know? But Tess loved it. She even told me I was lucky to have someone to do that with, and she wrote down Grandma's recipe. None of my other friends would do that. Not because they wouldn't secretly enjoy it, but because they'd be afraid someone else would find out and razz them for it. I can't 'be myself' with Tess, but I can be closer. And I like that."

Max's eyes dropped. "I...didn't know. About the other friends bit."

"Yeah, well, why would you?" Isabel said. "You don't have any friends except Michael and Liz."

The tone was casual, but the words stung as Max gazed across the parking lot to the athletic field, where Tess had stepped away. He was so focused on threats, whether real or perceived, that he sometimes forgot that, for all that they weren't human, they were still people who needed other people. He should know; his life had been transformed when Liz and the others had come into it. Taking Isabel to task for having a friend now felt childish.

"Fret no more," Isabel said. "Here they are."

Liz, Maria, Alex, and Michael had appeared in the distance, the first three coming from one direction, the latter from another, all converging at the same time. "Well?" Michael demanded. "Anything?"

"Hi, Michael," Maria said sweetly. "Nice to see you too, and yes, thanks, I'm having a good day. You?"

"Very funny," Michael scowled. "This isn't a social occasion."

"Of course not," Maria said. "Because nothing ever is with you."

"Can we do this later?" Max broke in before Michael could retort. "Michael's right; we're here for a reason. Has anyone seen or heard anything from Topolsky since we...since last night?"

"You mean since we stiffed her?" Alex said.

"Since we declined her invitation," Max corrected. "Has she tried to contact anyone else?"

Heads shook. "That means nothing," Michael declared. "She won't come after us at school. It'll be tonight, and she'll try someone different."

"Why do you say that?" Maria asked.

"Because Liz didn't work," Michael answered. "Max and Liz didn't work, so she'll try one of the rest of us."

An uncomfortable silence fell over the group as the uncontacted exchanged alarmed glances. "I thought of that," Max allowed, "but she could try any of us, so we all have to be on guard. We should stay together again, like we did last night. Well...most of us," he added with a pointed look at Alex.

Alex shrugged. "Tonight's movie night. What say I meet you at the Crashdown after your shifts with tonight's offerings?"

"Good idea," Liz agreed.

"Right," Maria nodded.

"Whatever," Michael said.

"It doesn't matter what we do as long as we're not alone," Max said. "Even if that means just one other person. She'll be less likely to do anything if there are even two of us."

Heads nodded. "Okay, then...that's all I had," Max said. "Back to being normal."

"Don't you mean pretending to be?" Isabel said.

She walked off, followed by everyone but Liz and Alex. "She's just feeling the strain," Liz said. "We all are."

"Tell me about it," Alex said.

Max shook his head. "It's more than that. I was on her case about...never mind. It's not important now."

"I think we all need to cut each other a bit more slack than usual," Alex commented. "Especially since..." He stopped, his eyes far away across the parking lot.

"Especially since what?" Liz asked.

Alex looked at her blankly, then shook his head. "Especially since we're all on edge. That's all."

"Something wrong?" Max asked.

Alex hesitated. "Okay, I know this is gonna sound paranoid, so I apologize in advance, but...do you see that sedan that's turning out of the parking lot?"

"Um...yeah," Max said, as Liz nodded too. "What about it?"

Alex shook his head. "Call me crazy, but I would have sworn I saw that car twice already today, once on the way to school and then out the window during second period. And there it goes again."

"How do you know it's the same car?" Liz asked.

Alex's mouth opened, closed. "I don't," he admitted. "I really don't. Never mind. From what you said about Topolsky, she's not driving around in a car like that. I'm just paranoid."

"We all are," Max said gently. "I'm sure it's nothing."




******************************************************




"Which one?" Pierce asked, peering past Brian.

"The tall one," Brian answered, steering the car into a parking space. "Real thin."

"Don't you mean strokey?" Pierce chuckled, gazing out the tinted window. "Certainly looks geeky."

"He is," Brian confirmed. "An AP computer languages tutorial—something Topolsky helped get him into during her time as 'guidance counselor'—straight 'A's' in math and science, a shoo-in for the National Honor Society—"

"Okay, I get it," Pierce interrupted. "What about his family?"

"Dad's an IT guy," Brian replied. "No surprise there. Mom's a bean counter at a bank. No siblings."

"Good," Pierce said. "Fewer people to deal with."

"Bad," Brian corrected. "He's an only child. They'll yell all the louder if he disappears."

"He's not going to 'disappear'. I just want to talk to him, that's all."

"Right," Brian said skeptically. "Like you 'talked' to Agent Stevens? And Moss? And—"

"Enough," Pierce broke in. "Those were FBI agents. This is just a kid...or an alien who looks like a kid. What about the rest?"

"The short hair is DeLuca," Brian said. "The knock-out is Isabel Evans, long dark hair is the shooting victim, spiky hair is Michael Guerin. Which leaves—"

"Mr. Dark and Brooding," Pierce murmured, eyes glued to the window. "Our suspect. I've only seen photos. Never seen him up close."

"Not much to look at," Brian commented.

"Yes, well, I suppose that's the point," Pierce said. "Kind of defeats the purpose to walk around with tentacles and three eyes." He was quiet for a moment, watching the little group huddled together near the cafeteria door. "Imagine all those dead bodies coming from that innocuous looking kid. Assuming he looked like that when he killed them, of course. I wonder if he has to assume his alien form in order to kill? Suppose not since the handprints looked like human hands."

"We know he doesn't have to in order to heal," Brian noted. "He looked just like that in September when he healed the waitress."

"Why do you suppose he did that?" Pierce wondered. "What does he want her for? Experiments? Breeding?"

"Could be either," Brian agreed.

"Or maybe she's already pregnant," Pierce mused. "That would explain it."

"Or maybe she's just a turncoat," Brian suggested. "Maybe she's helping them with their cause. Teenagers are easily swayed. Hitler knew that; that's why he founded Hitler Youth."

"True," Pierce agreed. "A high school would be a spectacular recruiting ground." He paused. "Get me closer."

"What?"

"I said, get me closer. I want a better look."

"Uh...is that wise? If we—"

"I'll decide what's wise," Pierce announced. "Get me closer."

"Okay," Brian said doubtfully, putting the car in gear and backing out. They snaked along the lot's aisles, rounded a corner...

...and then suddenly sped away. "Where are you going?" Pierce demanded. "I said—"

"I know what you said," Brian broke in. "Not now."

"Not 'now'?" Pierce echoed. "Not now? What the hell is 'not now'? I gave you an order—"

"Look behind us, Danny. Look," he added when Pierce began to protest further.

Brian pulled out of the parking lot as Pierce twisted around. "Wait, is that...is that..."

"A sheriff's cruiser," Brian said grimly. "As in Sheriff Valenti."

"We don't know it's Valenti," Pierce protested.

"Wanna bet?" Brian said. "He's following us. Take a look at the next light."

Brian stopped at the next intersection, both of them peering at the cruiser which pulled up beside them in the next lane, its occupant peering like they were, but unable to see past the tinted windows. "By God, it is Valenti!" Pierce said in astonishment. "Jesus, he looks like a young Jim Sr."

"Maybe that's why he's Jim Jr.," Brian said dryly. "I thought he might be following us. Now I'm sure."

"Why?" Pierce demanded. "Why would he be following us? There's nothing unusual about this car, no insignia, or..." He stopped, his eyes far away. "Holy shit," he said after a moment. "She told him!"

"That's the conclusion I reached," Brian said. "Makes sense. The Valenti's have always been anti-Bureau, so if Topolsky wanted help, he'd be a logical port of call."

"Damn it," Pierce muttered. "Damn it!"

"Well, you called it," Brian observed. "You said wherever there are aliens, there's a Valenti involved."

"Which is why I was having him watched," Pierce snapped. "Why aren't our people on this?"

"They are," Brian said. "That's how I knew to look for him. I don't have to tell you how bad this is. He's got his father's nose. If he suspects us, he'll run our plates, which will lead him to the rental agency, where he'll figure out that the person who rented this car doesn't exist. Then he'll draw his own conclusions."

"I can safely say I don't give a shit what his 'conclusions' are," Pierce said caustically. "I will not, I repeat, not, have a Valenti getting in my way. Take him out."

Brian blinked. "Excuse me? Bump him off, and Sauron's Eye swings this way. Do you really think Director Freeh wouldn't notice if he died?"

"Fine, lock him up, maim him, give him malaria, whatever," Pierce said impatiently. "Just get him out of my way!"

"How about we just avoid him?" Brian suggested. "He can't be everywhere at once, and this is just a fact-finding mission, right? Or so I've been told."

Pierce slumped sullenly in his seat, glowering at Brian, who ignored him. "I mean it, Brian. His father drove mine nuts, and I won't have history repeat itself. I won't."




******************************************************




Harding residence




Dee pulled into the driveway and stepped out of the car, her bum knee groaning as usual. In the few seconds that it always took to convince it to accept her weight, she had a look around at the bare yard and the featureless house before heading for the front door and knocking.

No one answered. She knocked again, tried the door; it was open. "Hello?" she called, stepping cautiously inside. "Anyone home?"

Apparently not. Closing the door behind her, she wandered through the completely empty house, making a circuit of the living room, kitchen, back deck, and powder room before returning to the front door.

"Make yourself at home," Jaddo said, coming down the staircase.

"Love what you've done with the place," Dee said dryly.

"The movers aren't here yet," Jaddo said, "and they're seeding the lawn this week. We have this down to a science. It'll all look nice and normal when I'm done."

"With stuff you've only just acquired," Dee said.

"That's the way things work when you move as often as we do for the reasons we do," Jaddo answered. "We buy all new 'belongings' each time we move."

"Mmm," Dee murmured, running a hand over the window ledge. "Sounds lonely."

"Sounds necessary," Jaddo corrected. "We take very little from one place to the next so as not to be identified."

"Oh, I understand the reasoning," Dee said. "I'm just glad I don't have to do that." She paused, looking around. "It's a nice house. Is it true that your cover story is that you're working for the Army?"

"Yes. Don't laugh," Jaddo added when Dee did just that. "I've worked for the Army several times over the last few years. It's a cover that tends to fend off inconvenient questions and provides the perfect excuse for a life spent moving around."

"How'd you manage that?" Dee asked, perching on a window ledge for lack of a chair.

Jaddo shrugged. "It's not hard. Craft a work history, slip it into all the right places. No big deal."

"Right," Dee said skeptically. "Right. Well...I was just curious about your new place. And I wanted to tell you that Tess was over the other day."

"I heard," Jaddo said darkly. "I gather Vilandra's got her hooks in her."

"Isabel invited her over," Dee said deliberately. "Not Vilandra, Isabel, my granddaughter."

"If she can be your granddaughter, she can also be my Vilandra," Jaddo said. "Still, I gave Tess her marching orders, so I suppose I shouldn't complain about how she does it."

"It's hardly surprising given that they're the only two girls in the group," Dee said. "Did they get along well before?"

"Well enough," Jaddo answered, "although not well enough to fend off disaster."

"Yes, well, I suppose if you're keeping the existence of a lover from your brother, telling your brother's wife would be a bad idea," Dee said as Jaddo raised an eyebrow. "Out of curiosity, what exactly are her 'marching orders'?"

"We need her to help them remember," Jaddo said. "Brivari and I both agreed that it would be better—"

"Wait—you and Brivari agreed on something? Really?"

"—coming from her than us," Jaddo finished, ignoring her. "The king can't compel her to do anything."

"True," Dee allowed. "But he can't compel me either, and I thought I was going to help break this ice."

"Things have changed," Jaddo said. "The Bureau has reappeared, and in a very worrisome way. We need to accelerate the rate at which the hybrids are brought up to speed so they can protect themselves, and we'd prefer not to expose you, to either the hybrids or the Bureau. It's always best to leave some allies hidden."

"Okay," Dee said, having not thought of it that way. "But I should worn you that Max is suspicious of Tess. She's very frank, your...charge, very outspoken. They're rattled right now, so that's not going over."

Jaddo leaned against the balustrade. "Go on."

"She's also very...eager," Dee went on. "She's clearly drawn to the concept of a family like Max and Isabel have, and...and I'm afraid she's going to push too hard, too fast. That won't work, Jaddo. She can't just push in."

"I'm afraid we don't have much of a choice," Jaddo answered. "I realize it wasn't supposed to be this way; we were supposed to arrive this summer and let them take their time getting acquainted. That would be ideal, but 'ideal' doesn't come into the picture when you've got the Unit on your heels, and I don't mean just Topolsky. Whatever happens with Topolsky, it won't be over, it'll just be starting. They're all going to have to get to know each other faster than we would have liked."

"I suppose," Dee sighed. "Well...I'll try to facilitate that process as much as possible, but there's little I can do without revealing that I know who she is."

"We're aware of that," Jaddo said. "She's not your responsibility."

"She certainly is," Dee protested. "Her Warder saved my life. I promised him I'd look after her, and promised Isabel's that I'd tell her about him someday; her favorite story as a child was the one about the princess and her guardian, a story she has no idea is true. They're all my responsibility, every bit as much as yours and Brivari's, and I'm betting Urza and Valeris would agree with me."

For a moment Dee thought he was going to argue with her, but then his eyes dropped. "I'd wager they'd do more than that," he allowed. "Valeris, at least, would be appalled that his Ward landed in my care." He paused. "You're right, of course. I meant no offence."

"None taken," Dee said.

An awkward silence ensued, which seemed to echo more than usual in the empty house. "So...I've given my 'report'. Anything you want to tell me?"

Jaddo was quiet for a moment. "We found Topolsky. She approached the Parker girl and attempted to set up a meeting for last night. They didn't go," he added when Dee's eyes widened. "But I did, to make certain they didn't."

"She'll try again," Dee said faintly.

"Yes," Jaddo agreed. "The question is, with whom?"




******************************************************




Guerin residence




Eureka, Topolsky thought, holding aloft the silvery gray oval, a perfect match to the one she'd lifted from the Bureau's evidence vault. She'd always suspected that Max wasn't the only alien, and now she had proof that she was right, which made her next choice of contact all the better. She'd hoped Guerin would serve as the intermediary Liz should have been, but now she could make her case directly to the source.

Cradling the communicator in her hand, she settled on the far side of the room. Michael wasn't here now, but he'd have to come back eventually. And when he did, she'd be waiting for him.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Here's wishing you all a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year! Image Image I'll be back with Chapter 99 on Sunday, January 6!
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 99

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER NINETY-NINE



April 13, 2000, 8 p.m.

Roswell





"What I want to know is, if I'm such a loser, then why do you want to be with me?"

Maria didn't answer, and Michael didn't bother waiting for one. The girl with all the answers, all the "musts", all the endless lists of what it meant to be "in a relationship" was curiously lacking an answer to the question of how she could possibly be interested in someone who flouted all the rules she never stopped quoting. Well, not "flouted", not exactly, because in order to flout a rule you had to know of its existence in the first place, and Michael could safely say he hadn't had a clue how many rules there seemed to be when it came to girls. That he'd managed to run afoul of so many without being aware of any must be a record of sorts, but he was guessing that even being aware of them wouldn't have helped. He'd never been a rule follower. Just ask Philip Evans.

"Hey," Max said uncertainly when Michael returned to the table alone and slumped into the booth.

"Hey," Michael replied tonelessly.

Max and Liz exchanged alarmed glances. "Is...everything all right?" Max ventured.

"Sure, Max, everything is great," Michael said. "Great, that is, for having just been told that I'm a knuckle-dragging Neanderthal who lacks all the airs and graces I'm supposed to have. Guess I'd better turn down that invite from the Queen, or it'll be off with my head because I used the wrong fork."

Liz's eyes expanded to a satisfying size as his sarcasm washed over her. "Um...I'll just go...I'm just gonna talk...I'll be right back," she finished, slipping out of the booth.

"What happened?" Max whispered after she left.

"Apparently I'm not good enough for her," Michael said. "I have no table manners, I got her the wrong kind of shampoo, and I just 'don't get it', whatever 'it' is. And apparently you think the same thing."

"I didn't say that," Max protested.

"No, you did that rub-your-eyebrow thing you always do when you're embarrassed."

"What rub-your-eyebrow thing?"

"You're doing it right now!" Michael exclaimed. "You did it when I ate dinner at your house that night your father busted my chops. Was that table manners too?"

Max pulled his hand away, looked at it, flushed slightly. "Okay...yeah. It was table manners. You helped yourself to a whole lot of food before everyone had even sat down."

"Hey, that's the way it is in foster homes," Michael retorted. "If you don't eat fast, you don't eat."

"I get it," Max said quickly. "I can eat as slow as I want, and there'll still be some left over. I know it was different for you."

"So what's the problem now?" Michael demanded. "I was just eating off my own plate."

"Shoveling," Max corrected. "You were shoveling. Fast. Which makes total sense given what you just described," he added hastily. "It's just not what we're used to, what Maria's used to. Maybe you need to tell her what you told me."

"What for?" Michael said. "There's always something else on the list I didn't do right. Like the shampoo. You said get her a present, so I got her a present, but now it's not good enough?"

"Michael, when you get a girl a present, you get her something she doesn't usually have," Max said in that insufferably patient tone he used when discussing something he thought Michael was supposed to already know. "She uses shampoo all the time. And you wrap it up, make it look nice, make it...special."

"Do you have any idea how much wrapping papers costs, Max? And it's a waste; you just tear it off and throw it away. What's special about that?"

"It's special because it makes her feel special that you bothered to wrap it," Max explained. "And it looks nice. Girls like that sort of stuff."

"Then why didn't you wrap yours?"

"I put it in a gift bag," Max said. "Actually the store put it in a gift bag for no extra charge. I just asked for it. You could have too."

"Why would I have?" Michael said peevishly. "You never said anything about wrapping it. Where I come from, you don't get presents, wrapped or unwrapped. How am I supposed to know this stuff?"

"It's just...basic," Max said. "Like holding doors open for girls. Or picking up the check when you go out."

"Basic, huh? I've got news for you, Maxwell. 'Basic' is stuff we're born knowing, like eating and breathing, and we're not born knowing about gift bags and opening doors. No one ever taught me these rules, and the more I hear about them, the more stupid they seem to be. Hold the door? What for? What, she can't open it herself? Pay the bill? Why? She has a job, she has money; why can't she pay some of the time? It's like whoever wrote the rules expects women to be helpless, and whatever else Maria and Liz may be, it's pretty clear they're not helpless."

Michael fell into a frustrated silence. Across from him, Max shifted awkwardly, his eyes toward the front of the restaurant where Liz was no doubt consoling the distraught Maria on her lack of a decent boyfriend. "So...what are you gonna do?" Max said after a moment.

Michael shook his head. "I don't know. I asked her why she wanted to hang around me if I'm such a loser, and she didn't say anything."

"I could ask you the same question," Max noted. "Why do you want to hang around her if she's always mad at you?"

Michael was quiet for a moment. "Because she gets me."

Max blinked. "She 'gets' you? I thought you just said—"

"When she's not bitching about stupid, unimportant things," Michael qualified. "When she's just Maria, she gets me. More than anyone else ever has." He wadded up his napkin, tossed it on his plate. "When we're together, you know, just together, not on some official 'date' or whatever, we're great. It's just when we try to do something like this that we're on different pages. I hate dating her, but I love hanging out with her."

"And making out with her," Max said dryly.

"That too. Look, the point is we're great without all the rules. The rules just kill it."

Quiet descended again as Michael slumped sullenly in the booth. The waitress appeared and cleared away some plates, after which Max leaned in. "I saw Valenti today."

"Big deal," Michael said. "He's the sheriff. We see him all the time."

"No, I talked to him," Max clarified. "Actually, he talked to me."

Michael sat up. "About what?"

Max's eyes shifted right, left. "I'm not sure," he admitted. "He just came up to me at the UFO center during my shift and started talking about crazy people, and conspiracy theories, and how I need to be careful."

"He said that?" Michael demanded. "He said you needed to be careful?"

Max nodded. "He also said that he was here to protect us, and that if anyone bothered me or any of my friends, to let him know."

Michael stared into space for a moment. "He knows."

"Of course he 'knows'," Max said. "He's 'known' since the shooting."

"Not that; he knows about Topolsky," Michael said. "Hell, they're probably in it together. This is probably a ploy to get us to trust her."

"Then why is he telling me to be careful of crazies and let him know if anyone bothers me?"

"Okay, trust them," Michael corrected. "It's good cop/bad cop; she's not getting anywhere, so he moves in and pretends to be on our side."

"Valenti and Topolsky?" Max said doubtfully. "Really?"

"Sure, 'really'. Why not? They're both after us. See, this is the stuff we should be spending our energy on," Michael went on, "not table manners and dinner checks. This is the stuff that matters."

Liz appeared, wearing the air of a diplomat between warring nations. "Um...Maria suggested that we all just go back to the Crashdown. What do you think?"

"Okay," Max said.

"Fine by me," Michael said. "I didn't want to come here anyway."

Liz's eyes widened again, and Max gave her a little head shake, as if to say don't tell her that. "What was that supposed to mean?" Max hissed after Liz left. "This was your idea, Michael."

"I said 'go out'," Michael answered. "I didn't say 'make a list of ridiculous rules and beat me over the head with them'. And for the record, I was only trying to keep us all together in case Topolsky showed up."

"Then we should have stayed at the Crashdown with Alex and Isabel," Max said. "Come on. I'll get the check."

Michael waited uncomfortably while Max paid the bill, with Maria and Liz waiting outside. He still didn't understand why guys got stuck paying all the time when all of them had jobs. Heck, Maria had a job, and her money was just fun money; she didn't have to pay rent and electricity and telephone bills, didn't have to stretch her salary to make sure she'd have enough food until her next paycheck. It made more sense for her to pay, but of course the rules didn't allow that. The rules didn't seem to allow anything which made sense, and Maria sulked across the street with Liz in silence, he and Max trailing behind, even the little bell on the Crashdown's door sounding downtrodden when they went inside, Max holding the door for everyone.

"Where's Iz?" Max asked, looking around the sparsely populated diner.

"And Alex?" Liz added.

"Hey, guys," Mr. Parker said, appearing from the kitchen. "How was your night out?"

"Oh, it was...good," Liz answered, trying to sound cheerful.

"Liar," Maria said under her breath.

"Dad, did you see where Alex and Isabel went?" Liz asked, changing the subject.

"Isabel left with another girl," Mrs. Parker reported. "Haven't seen her before."

"Blonde?" Max asked.

"Yeah, as a matter of fact, she was," Mr. Parker nodded.

Max and Michael exchanged glances. "Tess," Max murmured.

"And Alex?" Liz went on. "Where'd he go?"

"Don't know," Mr. Parker said, "but he left alone."




******************************************************





Honk!

Jim Valenti jerked back to the present, to the busy street where his cruiser was sitting at a red light...that was no longer red. Damn, he muttered, pulling hastily away. He'd been like this all day, lost in thought, spinning scenario after scenario in his head, each more unlikely than the last and each guaranteed to leave him in a near catatonic state that had him missing things. He'd already missed a staff meeting, three phone calls, lunch with a colleague, a haircut appointment, and now a green light as he tried to find his way out of the maze he'd found himself in when he'd arrived home last night, flipping through the mail and in desperate need of a cup of coffee. And then Kathleen Topolsky had emerged from the shadows, disheveled, shaken, and telling an incredible story which had sent him into a tailspin and prevented him from getting so much as a wink of sleep as he'd pondered the various possibilities, of which there were chiefly two: Either Topolsky was still working with the FBI and attempting to use him to gain the trust of the apparently uncooperative kids, or she was running from the FBI for reasons which may or may not be those she claimed. Both were unappealing because both meant the FBI had come to town—again—without bothering to take him into their confidence—again—and when lunchtime had come and gone with no contact from either the Bureau or Topolsky, he'd made a side trip to the UFO center to remind Max Evans of a few things he should keep in mind if anyone approached him. He wasn't sure what was going on, but no way was he going to sit back and let the Bureau pull a fast one for the second time in only a few months.

Assuming that's what's going on, he added silently, rounding a corner, going over the evidence for the umpteenth time. Initially taken aback at the apparent existence of a "Pierce" which the Bureau did not wish to confirm, he'd decided that meant nothing; the best lies, after all, contained some truth, and any lie Topolsky told him would be carefully constructed. Same for Agent Stevens' death; Topolsky would know he'd check. It was the conversation, if it could be called that, with Stevens' widow which disturbed him the most because, as far as he knew, no one knew he had Agent Stevens' home number. How could Topolsky have planned for that? And then there was that haunting announcement, playing over and over in his mind...

Why don't you know? My husband's dead.

Valenti rounded another corner and pulled up at another red light, keeping a careful eye on it. His father had always prided himself on his ability to sniff out a liar, a very real skill which had proven inadequate to the task of reining in Everett Hubble, who had been unstable, not untruthful. He liked to think he had the same nose for dissemblance, and time had proven he did. It was how he knew Max Evans was keeping something from him, Maria DeLuca knew more than she was willing to tell, Michael Guerin hadn't really hurt Hank Whitmore even though he'd refused to account for his whereabouts...and that the anguish in Stevens' widow's voice was real. That alone proved nothing; Stevens could have died from any number of different things. It was the next part which was the sticking point.

Why don't they just tell everybody, for God's sake?

Call him crazy, but it sounded like the Bureau was trying to quash news of Agent Stevens' death. Which it would, of course, if he'd died in a mysterious manner at the hands of a shadowy figure within its own ranks...

Stop it! Valenti told himself severely. John Stevens had worked for the Federal Bureau of Investigation; there could be any number of reasons why the Bureau would keep his death quiet. This was all pure speculation; anything which even vaguely qualified as evidence that Topolsky was telling the truth could easily have been planted by a woman who knew him well enough to predict his responses and had already deceived him once. Which brought him back to the basic problem at hand, that the Bureau was likely prowling his town on his watch, and that whoever Max Evans was, he was also a resident of this town, entitled to his protection and accused of nothing more than saving a girl's life. Which was why he'd spent the day keeping a watchful eye on the teens' haunts, including the Evan's neighborhood and the high school, and why he was now wandering the neighborhood surrounding the Crashdown. Several times he'd thought he'd seen something suspicious like a strange car or someone loitering in an odd place only to have said car or loiterer move along, and at this point, he was seriously considering that he'd carried this whole thing too far when traffic stopped beside a side street, where a familiar figure stood beside a dark car...

Valenti jerked the wheel to the right, heading around the corner without conscious thought and coming to an abrupt halt directly behind the car. "Anything wrong here?" he called, not even positive who he was talking to.

But the face which swung toward him with a deer-in-the-headlights look was exactly who he'd thought it was. Alex Whitman was very tall and very thin, what some would call "stroky", making his frame recognizable even from a distance. He gaped in silence, his head swinging back and forth from the dark car to Valenti, and for a moment, Valenti was convinced he'd made a fool out of himself—again. Whitman was probably just talking to a friend, and here the sheriff had just roared up behind him like Buford Pusser. How was he going to explain this?

Then the car sped off, leaving abruptly, without a word from either its occupants or Alex. "Hitchhiking's never a good idea," Valenti said quickly. "Come on, I'll give you a ride home. No questions asked."

For a second, Valenti thought Alex was going to refuse. But then he nodded, climbing into the back of the cruiser wearing a dazed expression which made it highly unlikely that had been a friend he'd been talking to, or certainly not one bearing good news. Steady there, Valenti thought as he climbed back inside. It was entirely possible he'd just witnessed nothing more than a teenage altercation, although his gut was screaming otherwise, just like it had when he'd spied the disheveled Topolsky and heard the anguish in Miriam Stevens' voice. Behind him, Alex gazed out the window in what appeared to be shock and utter silence, a silence Valenti also maintained on the five minute ride to the Whitman's house, nearly biting his tongue in half in an effort to keep his promise of "no questions asked". Asking wouldn't help anyway; these kids didn't trust him enough to answer him honestly because, frankly, he hadn't given them a reason to.

"Here you go," Valenti said cheerfully as he pulled up outside the Whitman's house. "Got the right place, didn't I?"

Alex's eyes jerked forward as though coming out of a trance. "Uh...yeah. Yeah, you did." He climbed out, pausing beside the cruiser with the expression of one who was waiting for the other shoe to drop.

"You have a good night now," Valenti said.

"Is...that it?" Alex asked.

"Sure," Valenti answered. "I said 'no questions', didn't I?"

Alex pondered that for a moment. "Yeah. Yeah, you did. I just...I didn't think you really meant it. No offense," he added quickly.

"None taken," Valenti replied. "But I always mean what I say, Alex. So 'no questions' means 'no questions'. Period."

Alex nodded slowly. "Okay. Well...goodnight, sheriff. Thanks for the ride."

"You're very welcome. And remember, I'm here to protect the people of this town. If you ever need help, for any reason, it's yours...no questions asked."

Another slow nod, another guarded expression before he loped up the driveway. Valenti waited until he was inside before pulling away, picking up his radio as he circled the block, eyes peeled.

"Yes, sir?" Hanson's voice said.

"Hanson, I need you to run a plate number for me..."




*****************************************************



Evans residence




"There," Tess said, tucking the last strand of hair into place. "What do you think?"

Isabel examined the results in her dresser mirror. "Wow! Where did you learn to braid like that?"

"From a really prissy princess type named Kara," Tess answered. "Very into herself, that one, but full of hair and make-up tips."

"At least you got something useful out of her," Isabel said, rummaging in her jewelry box. "I used to have friends like that, so shallow they couldn't cast a shadow."

" 'Used to'? What changed?"

"Life," Isabel answered. "Me. Everything. Everything changed last fall."

"What happened last fall?" Tess asked, careful to keep her tone casual.

Isabel's eyes snapped up. "Uh...nothing. I mean, nothing much. I guess I just got tired of hanging around people like that." She held up an old fashioned-looking brooch. "How about this?"

Tess shook her head. "Too ancient."

Isabel fished out a pair of earrings. "These?"

"Pretty," Tess answered as Isabel put them on, privately reflecting that she knew exactly what had happened last fall. It was still inconceivable to her that Max had healed someone of a gunshot wound, never mind in public. She'd had no idea they were capable of that until Nasedo had told her about it, no idea if she was capable of that. But to do it in front of all those people, to take that kind of a risk with their secret...no wonder everything had changed.

"So where's Max tonight?" Tess asked, more than a little bummed that he hadn't been here when she'd arrived.

"On a double date with Liz and Michael and Maria," Isabel answered. "Good luck with that one."

"Why?"

"Because Michael's not the 'dating' type," Isabel said dryly. "Maria wants him to be more like Max, and I hate to tell her this, but it's not gonna happen. Which is just as well, because it's hard enough to watch one of them slobbering over a girl, never mind both of them."

"He...'slobbers'...over Liz?" Tess said.

"Oh, God, yes," Isabel sighed. "Constantly. It's a wonder either of them can breathe with all the face sucking going on. You have no idea how hard it is to watch that."

I might, Tess thought heavily. Nasedo had assured her that when their time came, all their human bonds would have to fall away, yet another reason not to form any. But that didn't make the waiting any easier, especially when the boy who would be her husband was clearly so attached to a human. "So who do you 'slobber' over, Isabel?" she asked lightly. "Who's hot in my new school?"

Isabel gave a soft snort. "Trust me, that's the last thing on my mind."

"Oh? What's the first thing?"

Isabel's eyes fell. "Not that, I can tell you that much."

"Al...I mean 'Alex'...looks like he's really into you," Tess said. "He seems like a sweetheart."

Isabel's expression softened. "He is. In every sense of the word. But I can't...I'm just not ready for that. Not right now."

"Hi, girls."

Tess and Isabel spun around. "Grandma!" Tess exclaimed when she saw Isabel's grandmother in the doorway. "I mean...sorry," she added hastily when the older woman's eyebrows rose. "It's 'Mrs. Evans', isn't it?"

"Ewww," Isabel complained. "Call her 'Grandma Dee'. 'Mrs. Evans' is my mother."

"And my mother-in-law," Isabel's grandmother added, coming into the room. "You're welcome to call me 'grandma' if you wish, Tess. I wouldn't mind having an honorary granddaughter. So...what are we doing tonight?"

"Girl stuff," Isabel announced. "Hair, make-up, jewelry, you name it. Tess braided my hair."

"I see that," Grandma answered. "Nice job." She reached over, picked up the old brooch. "I remember this. It was my mother's."

"It's...pretty," Tess lied.

"You think so? I always thought it was hideous."

"Got that right," Isabel commented as Tess suppressed a laugh. "How is great-grandma? I haven't heard much about her lately."

"Pretty much the same," Grandma sighed. "At her age, I'm afraid it's not going to get better."

"I'm sorry," Isabel said quietly.

"Me too," Grandma agreed. "But that's the way of it. Tell me, have you considered..." She paused, holding up the brooch to the top of Isabel's braid. "That's looks rather nice," she commented. "Much better than on that scratchy wool coat she always wore it on."

Tess blinked. "In your hair? I never thought of that."

"Neither did I," Isabel agreed. "Grandma, that's brilliant!"

"More like 'non-conformist'," Grandma smiled. "Which is me to a 'T'. I think your mother has more of my mother's old jewelry. I'll go have a look."

She left as Isabel pinned the now not-so-hideous brooch into her hair. "You are so lucky," Tess commented. "Not only do you have a grandmother, you have one who wears blue jeans and bakes and comes up with stuff like this."

"Grandma's cool," Isabel agreed. "She's also a rock. My mother turns into a weepy mess at the drop of a hat, but I swear Grandma could look God in the eye and make him back up. Of course the downside is that is she's getting old," Isabel went on with a catch in her voice. "I don't know my great-grandmother very well, but when she dies...grandma's next. I can tell you right now I'm not going to like that." She paused, looked into the mirror, forced a smile. "Listen to me, going on and on. I know I've got some more old stuff in here; why don't you go through this while I help Grandma."

Tess looked around eagerly as Isabel left the room, ignoring the jewelry box. She'd been waiting for a chance to nose around Isabel's bedroom, had been kicking herself for missing the opportunity the other day. Now she kept an ear toward the door as she quickly opened drawers and rummaged through stuff on her desk. Got it! she thought five minutes later, pulling a photograph out of an album she'd been flipping through which showed a young Max and Isabel on a beach beside a swirling pattern in the sand which she had seen before...

Voices sounded outside. Tess quickly slipped the photo back into the album just before Isabel and her grandmother reappeared, their hands laden with jewelry. "Cool pictures!" Tess said. "Did you go on vacation a lot?"

"Every year," Isabel answered, not the least bit perturbed that she was looking at the album. "Every summer, I mean. No getting out of school for us."

"What's this?" Tess asked innocently, pointing.

The color drained from Isabel's face. "Oh. That's...that's just...Max and me playing in the sand."

"I can see that," Tess said. "But most kids make sandcastles. That swirly thing is art."

Isabel smiled weakly. "Yeah. We're both...artsy."

"So what made you think of it?"

Isabel shrugged. "Haven't a clue. It was a long time ago, and we were just kids. Could have been anything."

"But it's so cool!" Tess persisted. "Have you seen it somewhere?"

"No," Isabel said quickly.

"Yes," Grandma answered.

Isabel's eyes widened as her grandmother looked back and forth from one to the other. "It's the symbol for the cable company, isn't it?" Grandma said. "I know I've seen that on my bill. You know, the bill we get for a hundred channels even though we only watch ten of them?"

Isabel broke into what could only be described as a relieved smile. "Yes. You're right. That must be it. I mean, we've always had cable, so...that must be it."

"Are you sure?" Tess pressed. "Seems kind of fancy for a cable company logo."

"If you like, I'll go get Isabel's parents' bill and show you," Grandma said.

The tone was casual, was there was an edge deep within it which made Tess backtrack. "No, that's okay. I just...I was just curious."

"Very curious," Grandma agreed. "And about a picture from years ago. Gracious, Isabel, you'd better put the rest of the pictures away before she gives you the third degree about another one."

"Sorry," Tess said quickly. "I wasn't trying to pry. It just caught my eye, is all."

"It's okay," Isabel said soothingly. "I don't mind. I just don't remember. It was a long time ago..." She stopped, gazing out the window for a moment before walking over to it.

"What is it?" Tess asked.

"The sheriff just drove by," Isabel said faintly. "I saw the cruiser."

"Might not have been the sheriff," Grandma said. "Might have been a deputy. Someone must have called about something or other."

Tess watched Isabel swallow hard before answering. "Yeah," she said tonelessly. "That must have been it."




*****************************************************




"Well?" Pierce said from the back seat.

Brian turned the corner and closely inspected the residential street. "I don't see him," he answered. "Although he could be...wait." Shit, he added privately when he spied the outlines of a familiar car. "He's way down at the end," he said heavily. "Just kind of idling."

"Jesus, does he plan on sitting outside this kid's house all night?" Pierce snapped. "I thought you said he left!"

"He did," Brian insisted. "I saw him go by, but...he must have circled back around."

"Great," Pierce fumed. "Just great. Obviously Topolsky had more than just a casual chat with him. Now what?"

Good question, Brian thought. It was clear that Sheriff Valenti was keeping an eye on at least one of their most prominent suspects, probably more; if he thought he had reason to watch Alex Whitman, he undoubtedly had reason to watch the rest of them. After intercepting Danny's attempt to woo Whitman into the car, Valenti had taken him home and lingered for several minutes in the neighborhood before driving off, only to return a few minutes later and repeat the process. This was his third circuit in only thirty minutes, so the odds that they'd get anywhere close to Whitman without attracting Valenti's attention were slim to none. Having already been thwarted in their attempts to find Topolsky, Danny wasn't taking this latest intrusion well at all. They'd been inseparable since Quantico, and Danny had always been opinionated and driven, but he'd had no idea what a temper his friend had. After all they'd gone through to build a Unit faithful to its core values, he was seriously afraid Danny was going to screw the whole thing up by going after Valenti. For all that Valenti's had been the bane of the Unit's existence from its inception, it was worth remembering that those who tangled with them always came out badly, but it was getting increasingly difficult to remind Danny of that when he kept running into Valenti-shaped roadblocks everywhere they went.

"I told you to keep him out of my way," Pierce said menacingly. "He's in my way, Brian."

"What do you want me to do about it?" Brian said in frustration. "I told you, you off the guy, and every eye in Washington will be on Roswell. You do not want that."

"I'll tell you what I don't want," Pierce retorted. "I don't want some local weenie in my way every single time I turn around. Next thing you know, I'll turn around when I'm peeing, and he'll be behind me."

"You turn around when you're peeing?"

"Hilarious," Pierce snapped. "I'm done with this bozo. Pull up—"

The phone rang. Brian breathed a sigh of relief as Pierce answered it, using the few seconds it bought him to plan an escape route which wouldn't take them past Valenti's car. He'd already seen them twice today, and it wouldn't take him long to put two and two together..."

A hand clapped on his shoulder, and he jumped a foot. "Brian!" Pierce exclaimed, looking far happier than he had been seconds ago. "They found her!"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 100 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 100

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED



April 14, 2000, 7 a.m.

Crashdown Cafe





"Where's my Alien Invasion?" Agnes demanded over the pass-through. "I've been waiting for fifteen minutes!"

Just around the corner, Michael jerked awake on the stool beside the stove. Shit, he thought darkly, noting that several of the pancakes he'd flipped what seemed like only seconds ago had burned. "Uh...right here," he called, scooping the least burned ones onto a plate and plopping it on the pass-through, where Agnes stared at it like it was poison.

"That is not an Alien Invasion," she said in a steely tone. "That is a Moons of Jupiter."

"What's the difference?" Michael said. "They're both pancakes."

"Moons of Jupiter is the short stack," Agnes informed him. "Jupiter has a finite number of moons. Alien Invasion is the tall stack because aliens invade on a massive scale."

"Says who?" Michael muttered.

"Says me," Agnes said firmly. "Now, get me an Alien Invasion before the customer blames me because they're still waiting for their breakfast. If they leave a bad tip, I'm blaming you."

"One massive scale invasion, comin' up," Michael said, pouring more batter on the griddle. "And where'd you learn a word like 'finite'? You been reading the dictionary on your break?"

Agnes gave him a look that would have frozen boiling water before leaving in a huff as Michael reflected that his people, whoever they were, had somehow missed the "massive scale" memo, with one ship and three survivors hardly qualifying as "massive". Make that three survivors and no instructions, he amended. They had to scrounge for even the slightest bit of information about themselves, but every now and then they caught a break. As they had last night, when he'd returned home from his date in a foul mood to find the last thing he'd expected to find. And by that he didn't mean Topolsky, whom he wasn't surprised to see as she was obviously working her way through the group, trying to find someone who would listen to her. No, the surprise which had fallen from the usually cloudy sky which cloaked their origins was a bit of information, information that changed everything.

"I know what this is."

Pretty much everything which had been said after that had faded as Michael had latched onto that announcement the way a drowning man clings to a lifeboat. After all the yack about dates and presents and being the "right" kind of boyfriend, here was proof in spades of what really mattered. For weeks they'd debated the purpose of the orb, with him insisting that it was something important even as the rest of them suspected it was something sinister like an alien hand grenade. He'd taken this viewpoint personally, almost as a betrayal, so attached was he to one of the few things that clearly belonged to them. The map was tantalizing, but it wasn't alien, merely created by an alien if River Dog was to be believed. The healing stones had saved his life, but carried too many bad memories for him. Isabel's necklace was interesting because of the symbol it carried, but certainly didn't look like anything other than a necklace. The orb had the same symbol and was obviously something more, having shot what sounded like a bitchin' beam of light into the night, something he deeply regretted having missed. He'd tried everything he could think of to reproduce that, inspecting it for buttons, tapping it, tossing it, even talking to it, without success. Max had claimed he'd kept trying, although Michael very much doubted that, and as the weeks had gone by with them none the wiser about what it was supposed to do, he'd grown depressed. What did it say about them that this thing came from their world, but they couldn't figure it out? What did that say about him? He'd felt lost after Max had taken it from him and validated when it had been returned, returning to his experiments with renewed vigor, but no success. The orb remained as enigmatic as ever, taunting him, daring him to figure it out. And then Topolsky had stepped in and solved the problem in one sentence.

"It's a communicator."

Long after Topolsky had left, Michael had sat among the remnants of his trashed apartment and stared at the orb in wonder. A communicator? Of course! Why hadn't he thought of that? It was perfect for that, portable, pocket-sized, apparently indestructible. A bit big, perhaps, especially compared to cell phones, and the need for two seemed cumbersome, but whatever. Maybe it was a special communicator, perhaps an intergalactic one? Maybe crossing such distances required more than just a Nokia flip? Maybe they could finally, at long last, phone home? The notion that they finally had a way to communicate with their home planet sent chills down Michael's spine along with a delicious shiver of excitement that, once again, he knew something the rest of them didn't. And wouldn't, at least not until he had more information. No half announcements this time, no dismissing what he'd learned as hallucinations or wishful thinking. This time he'd find proof, then go to everyone else.

"Where are my—"

"Here," Michael interrupted, slapping a plate full of large, properly cooked pancakes right under Agnes' nose. "There's your massive alien invasion. Be sure to duck when they start shooting."

"Very funny," Agnes grumbled, taking the plate.

"Everything okay here?"

Michael nodded quickly as Mr. Parker looked from him to the disappearing Agnes. "Fine. She's just being Agnes."

"Mmm," Mr. Parker nodded, understanding completely, as would anyone who'd spent ten minutes working at the Crashdown. "Are you sure this early shift is working out, Michael?"

"You already asked me that, and the answer hasn't changed," Michael said. "I'm good. Just a little tired today, is all."

"Seems you're always tired," Mr. Parker commented.

"More tired than usual," Michael clarified. "Rough night last night, but I'm good now."

"Did you get one of those 12 or 24-hour bugs that's going around?" Mr. Parker asked

"The 12 hour one," Michael answered, seizing the excuse. Everyone always felt sorry for you when you were sick.

"Ah," Mr. Parker said knowingly. "At least it was the shorter one. Glad you're feeling better.

He left, and Michael leaned against the wall again and closed his eyes. Truth was he hadn't slept a wink last night, so excited had he been with this latest revelation, nor had he eaten or cleaned up his apartment. He'd spent literally the entire night trying to capitalize on his newfound knowledge, trying to get the orb to do something, anything, now that he knew what it was. But it had remained stubbornly unwilling to sing and dance, and eventually he'd had to go to work. It would be late afternoon before he'd have the chance to try again.

"Told you so!"

Michael's eyes jerked open. "What?" he said, heaving himself upright mere seconds before Agnes heaved herself through the pass-through.

"The customer with the tardy Alien Invasion wants to speak to the cook," Agnes said triumphantly. "I told him it was your fault he had to wait so long for his breakfast."

"Isn't a tardy alien invasion a good thing?" Michael asked innocently. "Isn't an invasion something we don't want?"

"Be a smart ass all you want, but get out here and apologize," Agnes ordered. "I'm not getting stiffed on the tip because of you."

Michael sighed and slapped his pot holder on the counter before pushing through the swinging door into the restaurant proper. It wasn't hard to find his target; there was only one customer in the cafe.

"Hey," Max said when Michael slid into a chair across from him.

"Hey," Michael answered. "What are you doing here?"

"Eating breakfast. What's it look like?"

"I mean what are you doing here now?" Michael clarified. "You never eat breakfast here on school days."

"Just keeping an eye out in case Topolsky pulls anything," Max answered. "I agree with you that she'll try again; I'm just not sure who with."

"So you decided to squat here and bitch about the service," Michael said. "Yay."

"I wasn't bitching," Max protested. "That was Agnes. I figured I might as well use it to get you out here instead of going back there." He paused, studying Michael. "You okay?"

"Just tired. You want something?"

"I want to have a meeting at your place after school," Max said, "just to—"

"No," Michael said quickly. "I mean, not at my place. It's a mess."

Max gave him a skeptical look. "This is hardly the time to get self-conscious about your housecleaning."

"No, it's really bad," Michael insisted, privately noting that was something of an understatement. "Let's do the quarry again."

Max stared at him for a moment, then shrugged. "Okay. I just want to make sure we're on the same page before Topolsky goes after someone else because we can't trust anything she says, no matter how tempting she makes it sound."

"You don't need to tell me that," Michael said sharply. "I was against talking to her from the beginning."

Max blinked. "I know that. It was everyone else I was concerned about, not you."

"Oh," Michael said, looking away. "Right."

The Crashdown's door jingled. "That's Alex," Max murmured. "Wonder what he's doing here?"

"I think we're about to find out," Michael sighed as Alex made a beeline for them.

"Hey," Alex said to both of them. "Uh...Max, can I talk to you for a second?"

"Sure," Max said as Michael kicked a third chair with his foot, causing it to skid out a few inches and hit Alex's foot just as the Crashdown's door jingled again, and Sheriff Valenti entered the diner.

"Ah, sheriff!" Agnes cooed, bustling over with a large takeout cup. "I've got your morning order ready just the way you like it."

"Thanks," Valenti said, looking over at them as he took the cup. "Mr. Guerin," he nodded. "Mr. Evans. Mr. Whitman."

"Hi," Michael said.

"Hello," Max said warily.

But Alex said nothing, having looked away. "Y'all have a nice day," Valenti said, ignoring the snub.

"You, too, sheriff!" Agnes beamed, holding the smile until the door closed behind him, when she turned on Alex. "Manners," she sniffed disapprovingly. "No one has any."

"Least of all her," Michael commented under his breath as Agnes stalked away.

"Guess she's got a thing for uniforms," Max said dryly. "What'd you want, Alex?"

"Uh...I was hoping we could talk...privately," Alex said awkwardly, looking at a nearby booth.

"About what?" Michael demanded. "Topolsky?"

Alex hesitated. "Uh...sort of."

Max glanced back and forth from Michael to Alex. "You can talk in front of Michael, Alex—"

"No," Michael said suddenly. "I mean, it's okay. I have to get back to work. Go sit," he said to Alex. "Max'll be right over."

Alex drifted over to the booth and took a seat, sitting stiffly. "Max, don't sweat it," Michael whispered, leaning in closer. "The kid's a spaz—did you see how he freaked out when Valenti walked in?—so I'll leave you to it before I get pissed. Oh, and be sure to stiff Agnes on the tip."

Michael returned to the kitchen, passing the scowling Agnes on the way. He'd been desperate to get out of there, to not be facing Max when he considered what he'd briefly thought of last night, but pushed aside in his excitement—that Topolsky was taking him for a ride, that the orb wasn't a communicator at all, that she was merely telling him something she knew full well he desperately wanted to hear. What if it really was just an alien flashlight? What if she was using his mania to know against him? What if he was falling headlong into this simply because he wanted it to be true? It would certainly explain the odd directive that there had to be two orbs, terribly convenient as it gave her an excuse to arrange a meeting, and him a powerful reason to accept...

No, Michael thought savagely. If there was a chance, any chance that she was right, he had to find out. And he'd find out himself, without involving anyone else, because it was safer that way. At least that's what he told himself as he readied another batch of pancake batter, conveniently ignoring the fact that he was absolutely delighted that she'd made her revelation to him and no one else.




******************************************************




Valenti was halfway through his cup of coffee when the kids came out of the Crashdown, and he hastily put it aside, following just closely enough to keep them in sight until they were safely inside the doors of the school with no sign of Topolsky, strange cars, or anything more sinister than a teacher who looked suspiciously hung over. Granted even the school wasn't foolproof, Topolsky having used it as her cover, but pulling something there risked exposure; before school or after was much more likely. Now he headed back to the station, making a mental note to swing round this afternoon to make certain they made it home unmolested and that he was in the neighborhood tonight. It was the most he could do without getting so close that he aroused suspicion.

"Sir!" Hanson said when he spied Valenti. "There you are! We were beginning to wonder."

"Wonder about what? I told you I was checking something out."

"Yeah, but we got concerned when you wouldn't give us your location," Hanson complained.

"Hanson, relax," Valenti ordered. "I told you when I'd be back, and here I am. Stop fretting."

"Yes, sir," Hanson said, abashed. "I'll be right up with the morning report."

Valenti didn't even have his coat off before Hanson appeared, and he drained the rest of his coffee during the litany of trespassing, petty theft, and noise complaints. "What about that plate number I called in last night?" he asked. "What'd you find out about that?"

"It was a rental car, sir, registered to one Walter Drake," Hanson answered. "He's in town on business."

"Where in town?"

"The Saucer Motel, sir."

"Not much of an expense budget," Valenti said dryly. "He here alone?"

"I...have no idea, sir. All I did was pull the plate and make a few enquiries with Avis." Hanson paused. "If I may ask, sir, what'd this guy do?"

Valenti considered his answer for a long moment. "He stopped a high school student last night, seemed to be bothering him. I was just curious."

"Well, maybe he was asking for directions," Hanson suggested. "He is from out of town."

"Didn't look like it," Valenti noted.

"Is...this why someone saw you outside the high school this morning?" Hanson ventured.

The tone was light, but threaded with concern, the same concern people used to express when they'd found themselves uncomfortable with his father's behavior. "Yes," Valenti answered, deciding honesty was the best policy, at least up to a point. "I wanted to see if that car was hanging around outside the school."

"You didn't have to do that yourself, sir," Hanson said. "One of us could have done that."

"No need," Valenti said.

"Well...yes, sir, there really was," Hanson said. "You're the sheriff; you have work to do here. And if this Drake guy did something alarming enough that we need to keep an eye out for him, then we need to know that. What'd the student have to say about it?"

Nothing, Valenti thought, because I told him he didn't have to. "Very little," he answered. "But he was rattled, rattled enough that I wanted to check this morning. That's all. So...anything else?"

For a moment it looked like Hanson was going to continue protesting, but then he shook his head. "No. No, sir. That's it for now."

"Good. I'll be in all morning."

Valenti heaved back into his chair and sighed after Hanson left, pulling out his wallet and thumbing through the photographs until he came to one of his dad, taken years earlier when he'd still had the badge. Is this what it had been like for him, with side investigations, surreptitious tailings, evading or outright lying to your staff? It was hard to work around staff, but it would be even harder to work around family; the reason he'd pulled it off this far was because he only lived with a teenager who paid little attention, except when he didn't want him to, of course. He was becoming more like his old man with each passing day, and today would be no different as he fully intended to cruise the Saucer Motel's parking lot and look for the offending car, maybe slip into the office and inquire as to the whereabouts of this Walter Drake. He was musing on how to pull that off when the phone rang.

"Sir?" Hanson's voice said uncertainly. "There's someone here to see you. Says he's a doctor."




******************************************************




"What?" Jaddo demanded when his phone rang.

"Hello to you, too," Dee's voice said dryly. "Got a minute?"

Jaddo gazed up and down the street, but his quarry was nowhere in sight. "Just," he warned. "Talk fast."

"I'm concerned about Tess," Dee said. "She was over last night—"

"Tess was at your place?"

"No, she was at Isabel's," Dee said. "I know you told her to get closer to them, but she's going about it all wrong."

"How so?" Jaddo asked absently, peering intently toward the nearest intersection.

"She's prying and snooping," Dee reported. "She went through Isabel's photo album and found a photograph of her and Max playing in the sand when they were little."

"So?"

"So they hadn't made a sand castle," Dee said. "They'd drawn that swirly symbol I see all over everything, that...what'd you call it?"

"Galaxy symbol," Jaddo said. "Which is the emblem of our world, so it's no surprise that's one of the few things its king remembers."

"Okay, fine, but when Tess showed the picture to Isabel, she asked her where they'd seen it," Dee went on. "And Isabel got all flustered, and—"

"Of course she did. Vilandra was never the brightest crayon in the box."

"Perhaps not, but Isabel is hardly an idiot," Dee said in a steely tone, once again emphasizing the princess's new handle, which she inexplicably felt made some kind of difference. "This is a bad time to be poking at things like this, Jaddo. She needs to back off."

"Negative," Jaddo said flatly, rounding a corner and checking a side street unsuccessfully. "She needs to do exactly what I told her to, which is get close to them. They're going to need her."

"Then they're going to have to trust her," Dee said patiently. "And they won't, not if she keeps this up. Fine, get close to them, but leave the revelations for later, after they've had a chance to get to know her. If they come too early, all bets are off."

"She's not 'revealing' anything," Jaddo said impatiently. "She's...watch it!" he barked to a man who ploughed into him without looking.

"Sorry, ma'am," the man grumbled.

"Did someone just call you 'ma'am'?" Dee asked.

"Someone should watch where they're going," Jaddo said darkly. "As I was saying, she's not telling them anything, or she certainly hadn't better; I gave her strict instructions not to simply tell them, to let them figure it out for themselves. She's merely trying to jog their memories."

"Using things which already haven't jogged them," Dee argued, "or have already jogged them as much as they're going to. All she's accomplishing is making them suspicious, which wasn't the point."

"And what's wrong with that?" Jaddo asked. "They should be suspicious of anyone new. Once they find out who she really is, that'll all be cleared up."

"I doubt that," Dee countered. "I doubt that very much. Look, I'd talk to her if I could," she went on. "Believe me, I want to. But you didn't want her to know about me or Brivari, so this falls to you. I understand she's desperate for a family—"

"She said that?"

"Not in so many words, but she didn't have to. She's clearly very drawn to Max and Isabel's family, their house, the pictures on the wall, Diane's shopping list, me. She called me 'Grandma', then belatedly realized she was being overly familiar and asked if I'd prefer 'Mrs. Evans'."

"So she was polite," Jaddo said, crossing the street to begin canvassing the next block. "Your point?"

"My point," Dee said in her trademark praying-for-patience-voice, "is that her eagerness to have a family of her own may be leading her to push too hard, too fast, and that will backfire. I guarantee it."

There! Jaddo thought, spotting his target. "Fine, I'll talk to her. Oh, have you talked to Brivari recently?"

"Uh...no. Haven't needed to. Why?"

"No reason," Jaddo said. "Gotta go."

Jaddo flipped the phone shut just as his target spotted him and broke into a run. After hesitating for a moment wearing an expression of suitable alarm, he took off down the street, keeping his pursuer just close enough to follow until he was a safe distance away when he slowed considerably, changing his face only moments before a hand clapped on his shoulder and spun him around.

"What on earth?" Jaddo exclaimed, outraged.

"Oh!" gasped the startled Special Unit agent, wide-eyed. "I...uh...sorry. I thought you were someone else."

"If you want to keep those hands, you'll keep them off me," Jaddo snapped.

"I'm terribly sorry," the agent repeated. "My mistake."

"So you meant to assault someone else?" Jaddo demanded, deliberately raising his voice so as to attract attention. "Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

"Is everything all right here?" a passer-by asked.

"I should say not!" Jaddo answered. "This man grabbed me out of the blue!"

The Unit agent looked around in alarm as a small crowd gathered. "I...made a mistake," he insisted, backing away. "It was just a mistake. I thought she was someone else."

"I've got news for you, buddy," announced a female in a business suit and 3 inch heels. "You don't just run around grabbing women no matter who you 'think' they are. Would you like me to call the sheriff, hon?"

Jaddo suppressed a smile as the agent blanched. "No, really, that's not necessary," the agent babbled, backing up. "I'm terribly sorry, terribly—"

"I'm calling anyway," announced Business Suit.

"That's all right," Jaddo said quickly, as the agent fled. "He's leaving."

"It most certainly is not all right," Business Suit protested. "He might try it with someone else."

"After the way you went after him?" Jaddo said. "I doubt it. You put the fear of God in him. You obviously don't take crap from anyone."

Business Suit stopped dialing and broke into a wide smile. "Thank you," she beamed, as the assembled crowd offered scattered applause. "I admit I don't suffer fools gladly. And I've had self defense training."

"Really?" another woman said. "What kind? Karate? Judo? Kick-boxing? I've tried all three, and I..."

Jaddo faded out of the crowd, his features sliding into a different configuration as the females in the crowd began sharing self defense tips and the men drifted away. Females always loved it when you complimented their strength, and as tempting as it had been to drag Valenti into this, it would only muddy the waters. The Unit had spotted Kathleen Topolsky last night and would have followed her back to her hotel if he had not intervened and led them astray, a good mile astray, as it were. Today's "sighting" was meant to convince them to keep looking in the wrong place lest they apprehend her prematurely, before he and Brivari had the chance to find out exactly who was chasing her. Which reminds me, he thought, pulling out his phone. He hadn't heard from Brivari since their meeting two days ago when Topolsky had approached the Parker girl, nor had Brivari returned any of his calls. He let the phone ring, refusing to let it go to voicemail this time. C'mon, Brivari, he thought as it rang and rang. Where the hell are you?




******************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station





Brrrrrt!

Brivari pulled his phone out of his overcoat pocket, glanced at it, then slipped it back in. Either Dee had a question, or his absence had made itself felt. Either way, he couldn't talk to her right now, and a few seconds later, the phone fell silent...

Brrrrrt!

...only to start up again. This time it kept vibrating, the faint buzzing noise drawing the attention of others in the little waiting area near the main desk in the sheriff's station. A sheepish smile from him drew sympathetic smiles, but when it was still buzzing a full minute later, he reached into his pocket and turned it off. Honeymoon's over, he thought, noting that the second call had been from Jaddo, who would now add him to his list of things to hunt for. If time had been of the essence before, it was doubly so now.

"Next?" a deputy called.

"Right here," Brivari said, going to the counter.

"And how can I help you, Mr...?"

"Doctor," Brivari corrected. "Doctor Margolin."

"Sorry, 'doctor'," the deputy, one "Hanson", amended. "How can I help you, doctor?"

"I need to speak with your sheriff on a matter of the utmost urgency," Brivari said.

"Doesn't everyone?" Hanson said. "The sheriff is a busy man, doctor. Perhaps I could be of some assistance."

"I'm afraid not," Brivari answered. "This concerns a medical emergency."

"Then you need the hospital, not the sheriff's station."

"A mental health emergency," Brivari clarified. "I'd prefer not to pass someone's personal health records around the station."

"Everything you tell me is strictly confidential," Hanson assured him, pulling out a standard report form, "and we have a very successful process we need to follow. Now...what was your name again?"

A filter, Brivari sighed. All powerful men had filters, people whose job it was to restrict access to their masters, and the more powerful the man, the more numerous the filters. Zan had had dozens, layers upon layers controlling access to the monarch, but even those few who had made it past those formidable barriers had learned that the final filter had been the King's Warder; no one entered the King's presence without his knowledge and consent. Fortunately Valenti was no king, and a public servant besides. That made getting past the filters a bit easier.

"I hate to make a nuisance of myself, but I must insist on speaking directly to the sheriff," Brivari said. "I understand this isn't standard procedure, but nor is this a standard situation."

"I hear you, doctor, but everyone wants to speak directly to the sheriff," Hanson answered. "If I let everyone do that, he'd never go home at night. We have a process for a reason, so we really need to follow that process."

"I see," Brivari said. "So the 'process' is more important than the people it purports to protect?"

Hanson blinked. "No. No, I didn't...I don't mean that. The whole purpose of the process is to protect people."

"Ah," Brivari said quickly before the deputy could become bogged down in philosophy, "I'm glad to hear that, because the process will not 'protect people' in this case. And since protecting people is of primary importance, that means the process is secondary and must be set aside in those instances where implementing it would be counterproductive."

Hanson blinked several times in rapid succession. "I...well..."

"As it is now," Brivari continued while the deputy tried to process what he'd just said, "which is why I must insist that you contact the sheriff. As the master of ceremonies, it would be up to him whether or not to sidestep the process, would it not?"

Hanson scratched behind one ear, looking decidedly unhappy. "Well...I guess..."

"So why not phone him?" Brivari suggested. "You certainly wouldn't want to make him angry by usurping his authority to make these delicate judgment calls. By all means, tell him I'm insisting. And then you can get on with helping the other fine citizens of this town, who are patiently waiting their turn."

Hanson's eyes swept the waiting room, where a half dozen people were indeed waiting with various degrees of patience. "Okay," he agreed. "I'll ask. But no promises."

"Understood," Brivari agreed, having methodically ticked down the list of barrier-toppling behaviors: Confuse the filter, make them worried their master will be angry if they don't do what you want, take responsibility in case their master is angered should they do what you want, and make it worth their while to shut you up and send you on your way. He waited patiently while Hanson dialed, heard the line pick up on the other end.

"Sir? There's someone here to see you. Says he's a doctor—"

"Thank you," Brivari said, taking the phone from the startled deputy's hand. "Sheriff Valenti, I'm Dr. Malcom Margolin, and I'm here on behalf of a mutual acquaintance by the name of Kathleen."

There followed a silence so profound, one could have heard a pin drop. "Dr. Margolin," Valenti's voice said finally, "would you please hand the phone back to my deputy?"

"Certainly," Brivari said, holding it out to the indignant Hanson, who took it with annoyance.

"Sir?"

A moment later, Hanson put the phone down with a sheepish look. "He...says to go right up."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 101 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 101

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED ONE`


April 14, 2000, 7:30 p.m.

Holiday Inn, Roswell






BangBangBang

Kathleen Topolsky jerked awake, momentarily disoriented. The curtains were drawn, the room in near total darkness...and someone was pounding on her door.

BangBangBang!

Terrified, Topolsky slipped out of bed, fwumping softly on the floor on the side opposite the door. Her only way out of this room was the window, supposedly screwed shut if not for her having unscrewed it earlier against just this sort of emergency. Getting through it would be tricky, but then she was thinner than she used to be. Being on the run did that to you.

BANGBANGBANG!

Wake the neighbors, why don't you? Topolsky thought as she pulled on her pants, fumbled with her shoes. Then again, Pierce was so sure of himself that she wouldn't put it past him to parade her naked through the streets of Washington under the theory that no one would notice. And he might be right about that.

"Mr. Huffman?" a decidedly Hispanic and decidedly huffy voice called. "Mr. Huffman, are you in there? Housekeeping!"

Housekeeping? Topolsky blinked, hesitated. Arthur Huffman was this room's previous occupant and unwitting current underwriter, at least until he checked his credit card bill and discovered he was still being billed for a room he'd tried to check out of days ago. And this floor's maids were indeed Hispanic; she'd glimpsed them every single time she'd swiped toilet paper and toothpaste from their carts, a daily occurrence as she had the "Do Not Disturb" sign permanently affixed to her door, the little slip of paper she'd slipped into the doorjamb serving as proof it had been heeded. So why all the fuss now?

"Mr. Huffman, it's been four days," the voice outside announced in a frustrated tone, "four days since you've let us make up the room. My supervisor is beginning to notice. At least let us empty the wastebaskets!"

Topolsky glanced at the nearest wastebasket, which was indeed close to overflowing, then at the bathroom wastebasket, which already was. Why did hotels always make the bathroom wastebasket so much smaller than any other? That's where you needed it the most.

"Mr. Huffman, I'm going to count to five, and if you don't come to the door, I'm going to assume you're not in," the voice announced. "One...two...three..."

Topolsky scrambled to her feet. She had the security bolt on, so the maid's threat was hollow. But if the bolt was on and no one answered, they'd make a case to bust in here, which was exactly what she didn't need right now. Reaching the door just as the maid counted "five", she threw back the bolt and jerked the door open a couple of inches to find a startled face with dark eyes and dark hair standing beside a laden cart.

"I...Mr. Huffman is...indisposed," Topolsky stammered.

The maid blinked once, twice. Then a slow smile spread across her face. "Ahh!" she said knowingly. "I see. Mr. Huffman's got himself a dolly."

Topolsky had no idea if "dolly" referred to a prostitute or a mistress, and didn't much care; most likely the latter, as no working girl worth her salt would allow herself to look the way she did now, with her messy hair and dark circles under her eyes. "We're...fine," she told the maid. "We don't need anything, thank you."

"You sure?" the maid asked, craning her neck this way and that as she tried to see around Topolsky into the dark hotel room. "Don't you at least need the trash collected?"

"Leave me some bags," Topolsky said, spying a box of trash bags on the cart. "I'll change them, and leave them in the hall."

The maid eyed her up and down before leaning in closer. "You all right, honey?" she asked with what seemed like genuine concern. "He's not doing anything weird, is he? Like tying you up, or—"

"No," Topolsky said quickly. "Nothing like that."

"Listen, señora," the maid said firmly. "I was not born yesterday. I know a woman in trouble when I see one...and I'm seeing one right now. I can call my manager and have him come up here. Mr. Huffman need never know," she added in a whisper.

"Thank you," Topolsky said, "but really, I'm okay. No, really," she went on when the maid began to protest. "I'm not...it's not Mr. Huffman. He's not the problem. I have...other problems."

The maid reached out, took her hand. "Is there something I can do for you? Name it. It's yours."

Topolsky swallowed hard. "Maybe some food? A hamburger, or...anything. Anything at all."

"I'll get you food," the maid promised. "I'll bring it up."

"Oh," Topolsky said, flustered, fumbling for her jacket. "Let me give you some money."

But the maid smiled mischievously. "No need. It's on the house. So what if the house doesn't know? Besides, you haven't had maid service for days. They owe you a hamburger, don't you think?" She patted Topolsky's hand. "I'll be right back."

Topolsky fought back tears as she closed the door and leaned against it. She'd been alone for so long now that she'd forgotten what it felt like to experience sympathy, the simple kindness of a fellow human being. Had it really only been six weeks ago that she'd headed off to Washington in triumph, all aglow with her "promotion"? Six weeks, but it seemed like eons, ages since she'd last had friends, a support system, a boss who wasn't a psychopath. Now she snapped on the light and surveyed the room, which was indeed a mess; being out all night and sleeping all day tended to cut down on opportunities for hygiene of every variety.

But it ends tonight, she thought wearily, sinking down on the floor beside the bed, reaching under the mattress. The smooth silvery oval she pulled out was as silent and enigmatic as ever, an exact match to the one she'd found in Michael Guerin's apartment. It was a puzzle that he'd had only one given that two were needed, but maybe that was some kind of alien protocol, like the need for two keys to launch missiles. Whatever the reason, they would come together tonight, and then...and then she'd have to make her case for asylum. What would she say? She had little to offer besides the fact that she'd declined to turn in their brethren; she could no longer function in either the Unit or the Bureau, had no access they could make use of. If they turned her down...

Topolsky pushed that thought away as she pushed the communicator back beneath the mattress. If they turned her down, she had to leave town. The place was literally swarming with Unit agents, some of whom she would have sworn had spotted her last night. She'd delayed coming back here for hours lest she bring them with her, hiding in the shadows with them always one step behind...and then they'd inexplicably lost her. She had no idea what grace had released her, and she hadn't hung around to ponder her good fortune, but it was unlikely she'd be that lucky twice. If Michael wasn't there tonight, if they blew her off again, it wouldn't be safe to attempt a third meeting. She'd have to find somewhere else to hide, to lay low until she could find a better way to make her case. Assuming there was anyone to make it to, that is. If Pierce had his way, there wouldn't be any aliens left to contact.

A knock sounded on the door. "Señora?" a soft voice called. "I have your hamburger."

Cautiously, Topolsky cracked the door open. The maid was holding a room service tray laden with not only a hamburger, but fries, a drink, and two chocolate chip cookies. "I had to be careful what I took," she said apologetically. "I hope it's enough."

"It's wonderful," Topolsky whispered. "Thank you. Thank you so much. And I insist on paying you—"

"No," the maid said firmly. "You look like my daughter, too skinny...not enough meat on your bones. Help someone else when you get the chance; that will be payment enough. And good luck to you," she added softly, "whatever comes."

Five minutes later Topolsky was seated at the room's little table with her food, a freshly washed face, and hair she had at least attempted to run a comb through. Whatever comes. What was coming? She had no idea, but whatever it was, she would meet it with a full stomach and at least the veneer of civilization.




*****************************************************




It was long after dark when the hotel's back door opened and Kathleen Topolsky slipped outside, no doubt on her way to her latest attempt to meet with the hybrids. Brivari watched from a convenient vantage point as she made her way to the street, moving slowly, keeping to the sides of the building, poised to flee at any moment. She needn't have worried; Jaddo had successfully deflected the Unit's attention, so none of them were looking for her here. That had been helpful, but it ended now. He'd gathered all the information on the Unit and its loathsome leader that he could, so it was time for Topolsky to go before she had the chance to tempt the hybrids further. Last night's plea had been made to Rath, a singularly poor choice from her perspective, but useful from his as Rath was the most suspicious of the bunch. He'd been hoping she'd get the message and leave of her own accord, drawing Pierce and the Unit away from Roswell, but no such luck. He doubted she'd survive in Pierce's tender care, but there was nothing to be done about it. As long as Topolsky remained here, she was a threat, and that threat needed to be neutralized.

A cab slid alongside the curb, and Topolsky emerged from the shadows, looking furtively this way and that. "Buckley Point," he heard her tell the driver, the hand in her pocket briefly shifting as she climbed inside, revealing its contents.

Interesting, Brivari thought as the cab pulled away. Why did Topolsky have a communicator with her? The FBI had one, of course, and she'd obviously gotten her hands on it. Was she hoping to lure the hybrids with a promise of communication from home? That was unlikely to work given they had one of their own which they didn't know how to use. But no matter. It was time to bring this drama to a close.

"What?" Agent Bellow's voice said when Brivari rang his number.

"It's Lehman," Brivari answered in Lehman's voice. "I just saw Topolsky get in a cab and tell the driver to go to Buckley Point."

"Are you sure?" Bellow demanded. "Are you positive it was her?"

"It was her," Brivari confirmed. "I know it was."

"I'll inform Agent Pierce," Agent Bellow announced. "Stay put unless we tell you otherwise."

Bellow hung up. Mission accomplished, Brivari thought with satisfaction. The Unit operated like any corporate entity, with all the attendant hierarchies and jockeying for position. Pierce would find Topolsky, and Bellow would take the credit, never mentioning Lehman, who might have objected if not for the fact that he hadn't made the call in the first place. One of the most useful things one could learn about an enemy was their place in the pecking order of their world, information which could be used to one's advantage in so many ways...

Brivari paused near the Crashdown, his next stop to check on the hybrids, who conveniently tended to huddle together these days. Rath and the Parker's girl's friend had just slipped out of the side alley which led to the Crashdown's back door, casting furtive glances back inside. Brivari listened with a sense of foreboding; Rath sneaking anywhere was never good news.

"Just keep that orb out of sight," the DeLuca girl said. "I don't want it going off while we're driving."

"It's not going to 'go off'," Rath said impatiently. "It's not a grenade, it's a communicator."

"Says who?" the DeLuca girl demanded. "What, Topolsky told you that? Are we believing everything she says now?"

"Are you coming or not?" Rath said peevishly. "Because it's fine with me if you don't."

Shit, Brivari thought sourly as they headed for the girl's car, the argument continuing. Rath was not only meeting Topolsky, he came bearing gifts. She'd obviously gotten to Rath, but what about the rest of them? A glance inside the cafe's front window confirmed that Zan and Vilandra were inside and oblivious to what Rath was up to. Good news, that, as he now only had one idiotic hybrid to deal with, but how? He could disable the car, but Rath would find another way, and might attract far too much attention in the process, especially in a town swarming with Unit agents. Time to use the link he'd forged earlier today, albeit in an unexpected. way. He'd been hoping Valenti might bring Topolsky to heel, but this hadn't been what he'd had in mind.

"Sheriff, this is Dr. Margolin," Brivari said when Valenti answered his phone. "I'm sorry to use the private number you so graciously provided me earlier today, but I'm afraid I've come upon a worrisome situation."

"No problem, doctor," Valenti said. "What can I help you with?"

"It has come to my attention that Kathleen Topolsky is trying to make contact with what she thinks are the subjects," Brivari said. "Something about a place called 'Buckley Point'? Does that ring any bells?"

"Sure does," Valenti answered. "That's a nice secluded spot for someone who doesn't want to be observed. There's only one road up there, so we should be able to catch up with her. How close are you to the station?"

"I can be there in five minutes," Brivari said.

"Good. I'll be outside."

"Thank you, sheriff...shit," Brivari added under his breath.

"What was that?"

"Nothing," Brivari said quickly. "I appreciate your prompt attention. I'll be right there."

Brivari thwacked his phone shut and stormed off to acquire a car just as Zan, Vilandra, and two of their allies took off in Zan's jeep, having obviously discovered what was afoot. Great, he thought sourly. Just great.



*****************************************************




Crashdown Cafe





"Got any nines?" Isabel asked.

Alex shook his head. "Go fish."

Isabel dutifully drew a card. "Got any tens? What about sevens?" Alex added when she handed him a ten of clubs.

"Go fish," Isabel said.

Max appeared at the end of their table. "What'cha doing?"

"Playing cards," Isabel answered. "Got any fives?"

"Go fish," Alex said. "Got any..." He rifled through his cards. "...threes?"

"You're playing Go Fish?" Max said doubtfully as she handed over a three of hearts. "We haven't played that since we were kids."

"I know," Isabel said. "Got any twos?"

"Little kids," Max added.

"Go fish," Alex said. "Got any kings?"

"Really little kids," Max clarified.

"Go fish. Max, I know," Isabel added deliberately. "It's mindless. That's why I like it. Go away."

Max shrugged, and Alex shook his head as he retreated. "Guess he needs more than this to take his mind off things."

"Well, I don't," Isabel said crisply.

"You sure? We could play Uno," Alex suggested. "Or Poker. Or..."

"Too hard. I want mindless."

"This certainly qualifies," Alex allowed. "Your turn."

Isabel's expression turned wistful. "Got any aliens?"

Alex smiled faintly. "None I'm willing to give away. Got any FBI agents?"

"One," Isabel sighed. "That I'd love to give away."

"Maybe she's gone," Alex said. "No one's heard from her for a couple of days now."

"Do you really believe that?" Isabel asked.

Alex gave a little shrug. "I can hope, can't I?" He glanced down at his cards. "So much for taking your mind off things."

Isabel set her cards down on the table. "Thank you," she said quietly.

"For what?"

"For sitting here with me. For spending the last hour playing a mindless game that we haven't played since first grade."

Alex reached across the table, took her hand. "Isabel Evans, there is nothing I'd rather be doing right now than sitting here with you playing Go Fish."

Isabel smiled in spite of herself, feeling the tension drain out of her as she gave his hand a little squeeze. "Wow. I've dated dozens of guys, but none of them would play Go Fish with me. All they can see is what I look like."

"I see that too," Alex allowed. "But pretty's only on the outside; it's what's inside that counts. School's full of pretty girls, and some of them seem to have eggs for brains or are just downright nasty."

"Yeah, I know," Isabel agreed. "Some of them used to be my friends."

Alex's eyes widened. "Oh...sorry. I didn't...I mean, I wasn't trying to..."

"It's okay," Isabel said. "I said 'used to'. I got a wake up call last September about what really matters."

Alex nodded. "I think we all did." He was quiet for a moment. "So you've got a new friend. I'm surprised you aren't with Tess tonight."

Isabel smiled faintly. "You don't like her either, do you?"

"I don't know her," Alex admitted. "I just don't like the way she keeps interrupting us."

"Bad timing," Isabel agreed. "Max doesn't like her. He thinks it's too dangerous to get close to anyone new. But I'm not 'that' close. And that's exactly what I like about her. She doesn't know about any of this, and she's got a brain, unlike some of my old friends. And we can do girl things that would bore you to tears."

"You could do girl things with Liz and Maria," Alex said. "I thought it was nice to have someone who did know."

"It is," Isabel said gently. "It's just...sometimes it's too much. Sometimes I want to get away from that, to spend time with someone who doesn't know. Being with someone who knows comes with baggage, and while it can make it easier to carry that baggage, sometimes I just want to set the baggage down and walk away from it for a little while. I can't do that with people who know. No matter how hard we try to avoid it, the conversation always comes back to...you know."

"Like it did now," Alex said ruefully.

"Exactly. And besides, Liz and Maria aren't exactly friends. I mean, they're friends, but not my friends, not people I picked as friends. We just kind of fell into it together, and now we're stuck with each other because we all 'know'." She paused. "God, that sounded really ungrateful, didn't it?"

"No, I get it," Alex said quickly. "I mean, the same is true for them. Neither of them asked for any of this. They just fell into it, like you said, and now they can't get out of it either. They can't 'unknow' what they know."

Startled, Isabel stared at Alex, then quickly looked away. She hadn't thought of it that way. For all that she and Michael took Max to task for healing Liz, Liz had never asked for that, nor had Maria asked to be pulled into all this. They were every bit as trapped as she was, every bit as burdened and, if Topolsky was to be believed, in every bit as much danger.

"So...this guy," Isabel said slowly, "the one in the car. He really freaked you out, didn't he? But he didn't threaten you?" she went on when Alex nodded. "You said he didn't threaten you."

"Let me put it this way," Alex said. "He sounded like the kind of person who didn't need to. It was just implied in every word he said."

Isabel paled. "Oh. Okay, that's...disturbing."

"You're telling me," Alex agreed. "This is why I believe her. Topolsky, I mean. This fits what she said."

"But that's the problem," Isabel noted. "If it's all a set-up to get us to trust the FBI, it would fit what she said."

Alex sighed and leaned back in the booth, both hands to his head. "I know, I know, I just...I'm going with my gut here, and my gut is telling me...Liz?"

"Please," Isabel said wearily. "Liz is already in my brother's gut. Does she have to be in yours too?"

But Alex was looking at something over her shoulder, and when Isabel followed his gaze, she found Liz frozen in place with eyes wide as a raccoon. "Liz, what is it?" Alex asked, climbing out of the booth. "Are you okay?"

Liz shook her head mutely and held up a waitress's pad. "Look what I found in the back," she whispered. "It's Maria's handwriting."

They all crowded around. "Oh, my God," Isabel said faintly.

"Who's 'we'?" Alex asked.

"Who do you think?" Max said darkly. "Who's the one person unaccounted for?"

Alex blinked. "What...Michael? No. No, that can't be right. He's been against talking to Topolsky from the beginning! He was just yanking my chain about that this morning!"

"Which means nothing when it comes to Michael," Isabel sighed.

"She must have gotten to him," Liz said. "When I didn't meet her, she must have gone to Michael."

"And he listened," Max said grimly. "Let's go."




*****************************************************




Buckley Point



"So please, no more late night trips to the middle of nowhere. Anything could be out here, and I'd hate to see any harm come to you on our account."

The headlights from two cars illuminated the startled group of hybrids and their equally startled allies as Brivari, wearing Malcom Margolin's face, resisted the urge to strangle every last one of them. His carefully constructed plan to remove Kathleen Topolsky from the equation had wound up placing the hybrids directly in the path of the Unit, who was right now prowling the area looking for her. It was something of an understatement that he was in a bit of hurry to hurry them out of here. If they stood there gaping for even one more minute, he had a good mind to sprout fangs and hurry them along in an entirely different way.

"Thank you, doctor," Valenti said helpfully when no one moved. "I'm sure we'll all sleep better. So it's over. You can go home now."

Finally they moved, albeit reluctantly, with many a furtive glance in the sheriff's direction. Mush! Brivari thought furiously, climbing back into his borrowed car wearing a calm expression that completely belied his urge to scream in frustration. Now he had to find the Unit and make certain their paths did not cross. Buckley Point was in a State park, full of picnic pavilions and scenic turn-offs, so the chances of their crossing were not as high as they might be. Still, there was only one main road in and out, which might necessitate a downed tree or two to reroute the Unit if they were getting too close to each other. Jesus, Brivari muttered as he pulled away, glancing in his rear view mirror to make certain they were still moving. They shouldn't have been anywhere near here tonight. This should have been easy. This should have been simple. But nothing was simple when one tried to shepherd a gaggle of children from afar, and he wondered again if Jaddo might be right, if keeping them in the dark was ultimately doing more harm than good. There was a point where the risk of them knowing crossed the risks they were taking by not knowing, a point of diminishing returns, a point they'd been dancing near the edge of for weeks now. Perhaps they should...

Something caught Brivari's eye, and he pulled over, killing the car's lights. Valenti had paused, squatting down on the ground, picking something up...

Marvelous, Brivari thought darkly, squinting his eyes into a shape which could clearly make out what Valenti was holding. He'd had Valenti convinced; he knew he had. Rath had just gone and unconvinced him.




*****************************************************




"Get in," Max ordered.

"We can get it," Michael said, glancing back at Valenti, who stared, mesmerized, at what he'd just found. "You distract him, and I'll—"

"No," Max said firmly. "Get in."

"Max, we could—"

"I said, get in."

"I came with Maria—"

"Oh, no, you don't," Maria interrupted furiously. "You are not touching my car, not for a very long time, maybe never. Go home with Max and Isabel."

"Like I'd let him out of my sight," Max said darkly. "Get in, Michael."

"But—"

"For crying out loud, Michael, get in the jeep," Isabel ordered. "Or I swear to God, I'll hit you too."

Liz swallowed hard as Max and Michael stared each other down and Isabel looked ready to carry out her threat. Behind her, Maria hunched miserably, clutching her jacket as Alex put his arm around her in the chilly night air which crackled with energy and anger, a dangerous combination under the best of circumstances...and these weren't the best of circumstances.

"Okay," Liz said carefully. "I know we're all upset, and we all have our reasons for being upset. But right now we need to set that aside and get out of here before Valenti tries to ask us any questions about the orb. So let's just go back to the Crashdown, and then...and then we'll sort this all out. But not here. This isn't the place."

She waited. Crickets chirped in the brush. Valenti was still staring at the orb. Michael and Max continued to glare at each other, Maria continued to sulk with Alex at her side, and Isabel was starting to bear a serious resemblance to a Valkyrie.

"Max?" Liz said. "Max, please...we need to go."

"Everybody in the cars," Alex said suddenly. "Now!"

This sudden announcement from an unlikely source seemed to break the spell. Everyone blinked once, twice, then climbed inside, Michael taking the back with Isabel, Liz the front beside Max, and Maria and Alex in the Jetta. No one said anything as Max started the engine and maneuvered back to the main road.

"Be careful," Michael warned from the back. "Topolsky thought someone was following her, so they may have followed her up here."

Liz glanced worriedly at Max, then Isabel, whose expressions had darkened dangerously.

And then all hell broke loose.




*****************************************************




"Do you see her?" Pierce asked. "Does anyone see her?"

In the passenger seat, Brian Samuels gazed out into the murky darkness and sent up a silent prayer that they'd find what they were looking for, and fast. With Sheriff Valenti on their trail, Roswell was becoming much too problematic. While it appeared Danny had been right about Topolsky heading this way, she'd proven difficult to capture, bolstering his theory that she was nowhere near as stupid as Danny thought she was. He took no pleasure in being right, however, as her habit of slipping through their fingers had turned Danny into something of a Mad Hatter, taking ever-increasing risks in his zeal to bring her down.

"I said, does anyone see her?" Pierce repeated impatiently.

"No, sir," Agent Bellow answered from the back seat.

"Nope," Brian answered.

Pierce kept going, hunched over the steering wheel, eyes darting left and right, practically salivating. He'd insisted on taking the wheel, and Brian hadn't been able to muster a good reason as to why he shouldn't, or none he could say out loud. So here they were, blundering through a dark State park with their lights off, looking for a needle in a haystack. This was just nuts.

"Did she say anything else which might help us find her?" Brian called back to Agent Bellow.

No answer. "Agent Bellow," Brian said, "when you overheard Agent Topolsky giving directions to the cab driver, what exactly did she say?"

Bellow looked like a deer caught in the headlights. "Uh...I..."

"There she is!" Danny exclaimed.

Everyone peered forward eagerly. A lone figure stood off to the side, merely a shadow at this distance, but when Pierce lowered his window, they heard a high-pitched, frightened voice faintly calling, "Michael?"

"Michael?" Pierce said. "Who's Michael again?"

"Michael Guerin," Brian answered. "One of Evans' closest friends."

"Interesting," Pierce murmured. "So she's not here to meet Evans. Guerin must be one of his minions."

"Sounds like it," Brian said.

"So we know where to start," Pierce said with enormous satisfaction, flipping on the headlights. "Excellent work, Agent Bellow. I won't forget this."

"Thank you, sir," Agent Bellow said crisply, his previous loss for words forgotten.

They drove closer, and the shadowy figure came toward them, now clearly a woman. "Michael?" she called. "Michael? Michael, over here! Michael?"

"Good work, Agent Topolsky," Pierce said, looking like the cat who'd caught the canary. "You led me right to them."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Family stuff next week, so I'll post Chapter 102 on Sunday, February 3. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 102

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED TWO



April 14, 2000, 10:30 p.m.

Crashdown Cafe





"Not yet," Liz ordered as they all piled out near the Crashdown. "Wait till we're inside. I mean it," she went on when menacing looks were exchanged all around. "You can kill each other later, but not here. Wait till we're somewhere private."

"Can I have my keys?" Max asked.

"Not now," Liz answered. "When we're inside. You," she added to Michael, "stay back."

"Why me?" Michael demanded. "He hit me. He—"

"I don't care!" Liz exclaimed. "You did something dangerous without telling anyone, and you," she added to Max, "almost ran us off the road because you were fighting with him. I'm pissed at both of you right now, so just stay away from each other. Got it?"

Eyes widened all around, probably because she wasn't noted for swearing. Max looked about to argue, but apparently thought better of it, and Liz could have sworn she'd seen Isabel suppress a smile as they headed for the Crashdown's back door with her leading the way, Max, Isabel, Maria, and Alex in the middle, Michael bringing up the rear as ordered. When Michael had made his comment about Topolsky being followed to Buckley Point, Max had just lost it, nearly running all of them into a tree in the process. It took a combination of her grabbing the wheel and Isabel mentally applying the brake to stop the jeep, the second time in her life she'd found herself deeply grateful for alien powers and possibly the second time she was alive because of them. She'd ordered Max out of the driver's seat and taken the wheel herself, and they'd driven back in a sullen silence which had only ended now. If she could keep them from killing each other until they were out of public view, it would be a miracle.

Liz cautiously opened the back door, saw no one, and beckoned the others inside. Her parents weren't home tonight, a gift from God if ever there was one, but the diner was still open for another half hour. Hopefully they could slip upstairs to her room with no one the wiser. A finger to her lips, she waved the rest of them inside.

"Sweetheart!" a voice boomed. "Are you okay?"

It was Shelia, the third waitress on tonight with her and Maria—thankfully not Agnes, yet another gift—and now she wrapped her arms protectively around Maria, who was still huddled miserably against Alex. "You look awful!" Shelia announced. "What did the hospital say?"

"She's okay," Liz said quickly when Maria blinked. "We took her to the ER, and they checked her out, and they said she...might have a touch of the flu. So," she went on brightly before Shelia could ask any more inconvenient questions, "how are things here?"

"Dead as a doornail," Shelia said cheerfully. "I'm sitting on my hands, so this was a good time to pull up lame, if there's such a thing as a good time for that."

"We really appreciate you covering for us," Liz said. "I can't thank you enough—"

But Shelia held up a hand to stop her. "No need. I've got a girl of my own; I know how it goes. You get to bed," she instructed Maria. "and be grateful you've got this many friends to take you to the hospital. That's what friends are for."

"Sorry," Liz whispered after Shelia had retreated into the diner. "I had to make up something about why we all just took off."

"It's not all made up," Maria said. "I am lucky, and that is what friends are for."

"Yeah," Max said flatly. "Too bad some of us don't know the definition of 'friend'."

Isabel sighed and Michael's face resembled a thundercloud as Max climbed up the stairs. Everyone followed as though on a funeral march, knowing exactly what was likely to happen when they reached the relative privacy of Liz's bedroom. Surprisingly, nothing did for at least a full minute after she'd closed the door.

"Okay," Liz said finally. "We're alone. Go ahead; tear each other's throats out. Just watch the blood, 'cause you're cleaning up your own mess afterward."

"I just love the way y'all think you can sit in judgment over me," Michael fumed. "You have no idea what happened—"

"Wrong," Alex broke in. "We know all we need to know. You met with Topolsky despite the fact that we voted against it, despite the fact that you were more against it than anyone."

"So I changed my mind," Michael said defiantly. "So what?"

"Says the guy making snotty comments about me just this morning," Alex retorted. "You called me a 'spaz', if I remember correctly, and I do. Think I didn't hear that?"

"Congratulations," Michael said. "So?"

"So?" Alex echoed. "So? So we voted, Michael! Liz and I wanted to talk to Topolsky, but we were outvoted, and we respected that vote. You didn't!"

"Then you should be happy I came around to your way of thinking," Michael said. "So why aren't you?"

"Because you did it without telling anyone!" Alex practically shouted. "God, are you really that stupid that I have to spell it out for you?"

"I didn't tell anyone because I knew it would be dangerous," Michael retorted, "and this way, I was the only one in danger. Do I really have to spell that out for you?"

"It's never only one of us in danger!" Alex exclaimed. "When one of us is in danger, all of us are in danger! Or is that too much math for you to get your head around?"

"Don't push me," Michael warned.

"Guys," Liz warned, surprised that it was Alex, of all people, who had jumped in first.

"Michael, cool it," Isabel ordered.

"Alex is right," Max said.

Everyone stopped talking. "I...I am?" Alex said.

"You put all of us in danger," Max said to Michael in a deadly voice. "And I'm not buying this 'I did it to protect you' bit for one second. You just wanted to do it alone, to be the first one to know whatever it is you thought you were going to find out, because it's killing you that you remembered something before and then forgot it."

"Bullshit," Michael declared.

"Then why take Maria with you?" Max demanded. "If you're so keen on 'protecting' everyone, why take her?"

"Because I needed her car, and she wouldn't go away," Michael said hotly. "And then she spazzed out on me."

" 'Spazzed'?" Maria repeated incredulously. "Spazzed?"

"It's his new favorite word," Alex muttered.

"Shut up," Michael shot back. "I was just saying—"

"That it's my fault!" Maria broke in furiously. "That's what you're saying. But if I hadn't made you stop, Valenti and the doctor wouldn't have caught up with us to tell us what was really going on!"

"Time out!" Isabel shouted.

A tense silence settled over the room as Isabel stood in the center of the ring, much like she had when she'd pulled Max and Michael apart at Buckley Point. "Before we continue with the blood bath I'd like some basic information. When did she come to you, Michael? And where?"

The tension in the room deflated slightly, as though the presence of a simple, factual question had let some of the air out of the emotional balloon hanging over them. "Last night," Michael answered. "I came back after the...date...and found her in my apartment. She'd torn the place apart, and she'd...she'd found the orb."

Everyone's ears pricked. "What, she found...she found our orb?" Liz asked. "I mean yours," she said quickly when Michael's eyes narrowed dangerously. "Your orb. She found it? But you had it. So she didn't take it?"

"She didn't have to," Michael said. "She said she had one of her own."

"There's another one?" Maria said fearfully.

"I told you this," Michael said accusingly. "I told you this right before Max decked me!"

"Yeah, well, we weren't exactly inclined to listen to a word you said," Max replied.

"Like you ever are," Michael muttered.

"Enough!" Isabel commanded. "I'm not done yet. What did she say?"

Michael gave everyone a sulky look before answering. "I told her it was a paperweight, and she said it was a communicator. She said there was another one that she'd taken from the 'special unit evidence vault back in Washington'."

" 'Special Unit'?" Liz said. "Not the FBI?"

"She said 'special unit'," Michael insisted. "And then she said the communicators only work when they're together, and that she'd bring it to Buckley Point tonight if...if I promised to take her with us when our people come to get us."

Isabel paled. "She said that? That she wanted to...to leave the planet?"

"Aren't we forgetting something?" Max demanded. "She's nuts! We just heard a doctor say so, and not just any doctor, but one who passed Valenti's muster. This is all calculated to make us believe her, and we can't believe any of it. She's telling us what we want to hear, and we're falling for it."

But Michael shook his head. "I'm not so sure about that, Maxwell. We know she was working for the FBI. We know she was here investigating you. And the orb being a communicator, it fits; it's small, it's portable, we know it lights up, so it does something."

"Michael, you can't believe any of this," Max protested. "This is all about you wanting to 'phone home'!"

"What if it is?" Michael demanded. "But as it happens, it isn't. You," he went on, looking at Liz, "and you," he added, looking at Alex, "part of you believed her right from the beginning. And now that I've actually seen her, talked to her...I tend to think she's telling the truth."

"But the doctor, Michael," Max argued, "the doctor said she was suffering from delusions. I'm sure she believes everything she's saying, but that doesn't make it true."

"Okay," Michael said, "but answer me this: If she's lying, then who tried to pick up Alex?"

An uncomfortable silence settled over the group as everyone looked at everyone else. "Um...Alex?" Isabel said after a moment. "Tell us again what the man in the car said?"

Alex hesitated. "He said...he said that Topolsky had sent him. That she knew I wanted to hear what she had to say. That he'd take me to her, and she'd explain everything. And not to worry, because he was on my side. And then..." He paused, swallowing hard. "And then he ordered me to get in the car."

"Alex," Liz said slowly, "you heard the doctor tonight. Was it...was it the same voice?"

Alex shook his head. "No."

"See?" Michael said. "So if it wasn't the doctor, who was it? And why does it look like what Topolsky was saying, that we're all in danger? Justify it all you want," he went on, "but I'm still gonna ask...who was the dude in the car?"




****************************************************




Proctor residence




"What do you mean she's gone?" Jaddo demanded.

"I believe the word 'gone' is self-explanatory," Brivari answered.

Anthony looked at Dee, who stifled a sigh as she sank down on the bottom step of the staircase, knowing full well that they would be here a while. Her reputation as a night owl was well deserved, but that didn't mean she appreciated arguments at this hour. When Brivari had called and said he had important information for her, she'd told him to come right over without a second thought. Turned out she wasn't the only one he had information for.

"Here we go," Anthony murmured, taking a seat beside her.

"No, here they go," Dee said. "I'm staying out of it."

"I've heard that before," Anthony noted.

"I thought we were agreed," Jaddo protested. "We would follow Topolsky to see who was following her."

"We were," Brivari answered. "And we did."

"I did," Jaddo corrected. "I've spent the last couple of days leading her pursuers astray."

"And that was helpful," Brivari allowed. "But we'd learned all we were going to. She'd outlived her usefulness."

" 'Outlived'?" Dee said. "Does that mean...did you..."

"She's alive," Brivari confirmed. "I had no reason to execute her."

"Is this 'staying out of it'?" Anthony wondered.

"Oh, hush," Dee said crossly.

"What do you mean we'd 'learned all we were going to'?" Jaddo demanded. "We still don't know exactly who was following her, or why she came here in the first place."

"My apologies," Brivari said. "I should have said I'd learned all I was going to."

"Uh oh," Anthony whispered.

You said it, Dee thought wearily as Jaddo faced Brivari, his expression a study in fury. "We agreed," Jaddo said tightly, "that neither of us—that none of us—would act unilaterally," he ground out, his gaze sweeping from Brivari to her as though suspicious she was complicit.

"Don't look at me," Dee protested. "I haven't the faintest idea what he's talking about."

"She doesn't," Brivari confirmed. "And we did indeed agree. Which is why I'm here now, to tell you what I've learned."

"This is why you weren't answering your phone," Jaddo fumed. "You were out there without me, you didn't say a word—"

"Because I saw an opportunity, and I took it. Bringing you in at that point would have been counterproductive, especially as you were running desperately need interference."

"So glad I could help," Jaddo retorted. "And that is not the point. If you—"

"Hold it," Dee said suddenly. "Yes, I know what I said," she added to Anthony. "I take it back. I want to know what he found out," she went on to Jaddo. "Isn't that the important part here?"

"I'm supposed to be in the loop," Jaddo protested.

"So am I," Dee said pointedly. "I had no idea this was going on either, but I want to hear what he learned, and you should too. You can kill him later. Go on," she added to Brivari.

"And for your sake, I hope it's good," Jaddo added darkly.

"I managed to impersonate an agent," Brivari answered. "Good enough?"

"And?" Dee pressed as Jaddo's eyes widened. "Is it true? Is there some kind of 'shadow Unit' operating here?"

"It's not only operating," Brivari answered softly, "it's led by someone very familiar."

The silence which followed this announcement was so profound, one could have heard a pin drop. Dee looked back and forth from Brivari to Jaddo, the former impassive, the latter in shock. "You're sure?" Dee asked. "You're absolutely sure?"

"Positive," Brivari answered. "The resemblance is striking."

"Shit," Dee muttered.

"Language, dear," Anthony murmured.

"Oh, no, you don't," Dee said severely. "This one deserves at least one 'shit'. Maybe more."

"I'm a bit confused," Anthony allowed as Jaddo stared into space, thunderstruck. "Is this the bit about Pierce having a son? Well, then, you already suspected that," he went on when Dee nodded. "Why is everyone acting so surprised?"

"We weren't certain," Dee said, "but I was hoping against hope that it wasn't true."

"As were we all," Brivari agreed, "but unfortunately it is. Pierce was Agent Summers' hand-picked successor. He was denied the opportunity to lead the Unit after Summers' death revealed its existence to the FBI's new director, Louis Freeh, who was none too pleased to find a covert unit so covert that even he didn't know about it. He didn't disband it, but he refused to appoint Pierce or anyone else its head, which gave birth to this so-called 'shadow unit', the one currently operating in Roswell."

"So blow him in," Anthony said. "Let this Freeh person deal with him."

"I intend to," Brivari said. "But we have an opportunity here to take down more than Pierce. We need to take down the Unit, to discredit it so thoroughly that Freeh will abandon it."

"And kill Pierce," Jaddo said tightly.

"After we discredit the Unit," Brivari said firmly. "And no handprints, no telltale marks of alien activity. The last thing we need is to bolster their cause."

"But why was the Unit chasing Topolsky?" Dee asked. "Wasn't she Unit herself?"

"Under the old regime," Brivari said. "But when Pierce took over, she apparently had a change of heart, as did her supervisor, Agent Stevens."

"The one they...dismembered," Dee said faintly.

"The same. It appears there were those in the Unit who didn't approve of Pierce—"

"There's a shock," Jaddo muttered.

"—and who actively fought his coup. He responded with predictable savagery. Topolsky managed to escape and made her way here."

"Escape from where?" Anthony asked.

"A mental hospital in Bethesda, Maryland," Brivari answered. "Pierce had her locked up under the pretence of being suicidal."

"Good Lord," Anthony muttered.

"It wasn't an exercise in subtlety," Brivari noted. "His father was somewhat less flamboyant."

"Impregnating Yvonne with an alien-human fetus was pretty darned flamboyant," Dee said sourly. "So what was Topolsky doing here? Why was she after the kids?"

Brivari hesitated, his eyes on Jaddo, who remained smoldering in the corner. "Ostensibly to warn them about Pierce. When they rebuffed her, she warned Valenti...but this is where it gets messier. When the Parker girl failed to meet with her the other night, she made another appeal...to Rath."

"Rath?" Jaddo said derisively. "I'm sure that went over well."

"Actually," Brivari said, "it did. He was on his way to meet her tonight when we caught up with him."

"Nonsense," Jaddo snapped. "He was dead set against it."

"I know," Brivari said heavily as Jaddo gave a snort of disgust. "She apparently won an audience by telling him what the 'orb', as they're calling it, actually does. Stupid name," he added. "Sounds almost mystical, like it's some kind of talisman."

"To them, it is," Dee said. "They don't realize it's just a cellphone."

"They do now," Brivari said. "Topolsky told Rath that the communicators only worked in pairs, and that she had a second one. That's how she overcame his objections."

"Is that true?" Anthony asked.

Brivari shook his head. "I imagine she made that up to conjure an excuse for meeting."

"She didn't make it up," Jaddo said. "I did."

A startled silence greeted this announcement as everyone stared at him. "I did," he insisted. "Back when Pierce's father was waving it under my nose and demanding to know what it was. I told him the truth, but then I added that bit about needing two of them. I knew he only had one, and I suspect they spent the rest of my captivity hunting for a second."

"Good thing they didn't find the one Max has," Anthony said. "You said something earlier, about when 'we' caught up with Michael...who's 'we'?"

"That would be the rest of the 'messy' part," Brivari answered. "I enlisted Valenti's help."

"You did what?" Jaddo demanded. "Please tell me you had a reason."

"Because I always run around doing things without a reason," Brivari said dryly. "Of course I had a reason. The night the Parker girl failed to meet with her, Topolsky paid a call to Valenti. Whatever she told him had him on high alert, high enough that he had become a concern. I impersonated a doctor from the hospital where Pierce was holding Topolsky in an attempt to throw him off, and it worked. But when I saw Topolsky, the hybrids, and the Unit converging on the same place, I needed some assistance. Valenti went with me, or rather the doctor, to head them off. We managed to convince them that Topolsky was not to be trusted...but not without incident. Rath had brought their communicator with him, and he dropped it. Valenti found it."

Dee closed her eyes as a memory came flooding back of a muggy summer night when she'd also approached a Valenti for help, placing a trithium generator, which could also be used as a communicator, on his desk as proof of what he'd known for years—that aliens were real. Valenti Sr. had been sympathetic, but had turned her down, saying the FBI, currently in town and dogging his every step, would follow him, making things worse for Courtney than they already were. They'd managed to get Courtney out, but at a very high price; both Malik and Courtney's father had died that night at Nicholas's hand, despite everyone's attempts to save them.

"I don't care what he has," Jaddo declared. "I don't care if you handed him the key to the Granolith or gave him a tour of the pod chamber, I just want to know where Pierce is and when I can remove him from this planet."

"Jaddo, listen to me," Brivari said deliberately. "We have to do this the right way. Pierce is cocky and inexperienced, but he's still very dangerous. He's gone right now because I gave him what he wanted, but he'll be back, and soon. If we merely remove him, someone else will take his place; that's what always happens when you've removed a Unit head. We need to kill the entire Unit, to make its existence such a hot potato that no one will touch it, for a while, at least."

"What do you mean, you 'gave him what he wanted'?" Dee said. "What did you give him?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Jaddo said. "He gave him Topolsky."

Dee felt Anthony's hand tighten on her shoulder. "Is that true?" she asked Brivari. "Did you hand her over?"

"I alerted him to her whereabouts," Brivari corrected.

"Which means you handed her over," Dee said, her temper rising. "You handed her over to a psychopath!"

"Who cares?" Jaddo demanded.

"I care," Dee retorted, "and I would think you would too, given that she was trying to warn them. What was all that about your having an obligation to protect those who protected the king? You know, that bit from the old world that prevented Jaddo from letting me die back when I was a kid? Or does that no longer apply?"

"It does," Brivari allowed. "But we needed her gone. The Unit was hot on her trail, and every single time she tried to lure the hybrids to a meeting, there was a risk they'd accept. Which is exactly what happened when Rath accepted."

"Unbelievable," Jaddo muttered. "I should strangle him."

"Zan may beat you to it," Brivari noted.

"So you just threw her to the wolves?" Dee said in disbelief, ignoring them.

"She's a wolf," Jaddo reminded her. "Or have you forgotten that she was hunting them only months ago?"

"But she'd stopped!" Dee protested. "She'd seen the light, switched sides, whatever you call it. It was—"

"Too late," Brivari finished. "And she'd become a lightning rod. Pierce has his prize, so he'll withdraw for the moment and give us much needed time to regroup."

"For the 'moment'?" Dee said incredulously. "I could see it, maybe, if sacrificing her got rid of Pierce or the Unit permanently, but you sacrificed a person for a 'moment'?"

"Why are we wasting time on this?" Jaddo demanded. "I have no, I repeat, no, sympathy for her. She knew what the Unit was, it was her decision to join, and it was a bad one. Her life was forfeit the moment she decided to come between us and our Wards."

Dee's next objection died in her throat; the language Jaddo had just used made it clear that a line of sorts had been crossed. Our Wards. Never much of a team player, he'd become even less so after he'd left with Tess. Now both Warders stood side by side, united in a way she hadn't seen in decades despite the fact that he was angry Brivari had acted without him. One of them could be unsettling. Two of them were downright alarming.

"So how do we prove the existence of this 'shadow unit'?" Jaddo asked. "I somehow doubt they'll all come quietly."

Brivari shook his head. "No. But I've got something better." He paused. "Pierce has resurrected the compound."

Dee's heart nearly stopped. "What?" Jaddo said softly.

"It was a favorite subject," Brivari said. "He's very proud of it. He's supposedly upgraded the facilities and...I can't confirm this, but...I think he excavated your old cell. They're calling it the 'white room'."

"Oh, dear God," Dee said wearily, feeling physically sick.

"The presence of that compound will be all the evidence Freeh needs," Brivari continued. "It's supposed to be abandoned, so—"

Jaddo, who had been staring fixedly at Brivari as though in a trance, abruptly walked out, the door banging closed behind him. "Should you have told him that?" Dee asked. "You know where he's going."

"He was going to find out anyway," Brivari said. "It was better he hear it from me, and better he hear it after Pierce left."

" 'I had no reason to execute her'," Dee said slowly. "So that's what you meant. You didn't need to, did you? Pierce will do it for you."

"And in a most unpleasant way," Brivari said. "I would have made it quick and painless. By the time he's through with her, she'll wish I had."




*****************************************************




Ten days later,

April 24, 2000,

Bethesda Psychiatric Institute





"There you go, Kathleen," the nurse said soothingly. "Sit down. That's a good girl."

Topolsky sank into the chair, her bathrobe flapping open, her slippers scraping on the tile floor. The nurse tucked the robe around her and patted her shoulder before moving along to the next patient, all of them arrayed like dolls in the hospital's common room. She watched them dully, not really seeing them. She'd had nothing to eat for the past week as Pierce was having her tube fed, which was enough to keep you alive, but just barely. She'd had little sleep because he kept interrupting it, dragging her out of bed in the middle of the night to interrogate her, shaking her awake when she nodded off during the day. He hadn't hit her, drugged her, or even threatened her since bringing her back here, but he hadn't had to; depriving a body of food and sleep produced the same results. He assumed that once he'd pushed her far enough, she'd tell him everything he wanted to know to get him to stop, but he was wrong about that. She knew he'd never stop, that giving him what he wanted would merely render her useless to him. So would not giving him what he wanted, of course, but it would take him longer to figure that out, and in the meantime she could savor the one remaining thing still under her control; what she knew. That was all she had left. She'd never made it to Michael, so the aliens wouldn't help her. Jim Valenti hadn't believed her, so he wouldn't help her. No one here realized who Pierce was or what he was doing, and if she told them, they wouldn't believe her, so they wouldn't help her. There was no benevolent supervisor whispering the door code in her ear, so this time there would be no escape. Pierce would keep her here in these white walls and florescent lights until she either talked or he realized she never would, after which he'd kill her. End of story.

"Fire," mumbled the man sitting next to her. She ignored him, finding it difficult to stay awake, never mind listen to the rantings of another inmate.

"Fire," the man repeated.

"Quiet," Topolsky whispered.

"Fire," he insisted, raising a trembling finger.

Almost involuntarily, she followed it. Not fire, she thought, suddenly more awake than she had been moments ago. Smoke. Smoke was pouring through the vents in the common room, in the hall, everywhere. People were coughing, lurching through the smoke, the startled staff scrambling for the locked doors which restricted access to the floor, and then...

...pandemonium.

The doors wouldn't budge. The staff clawed at them, beat on them, shouted to the frantic employees on the other side as patients pressed in from behind, coughing and gagging on the smoke which continued to pour from the vents. Topolsky, who had instinctively thrown her robe against her mouth, sat alone amidst the tumult, the only one aware of its source. So this is it, she thought sadly, convinced this was no accident. Pierce had thrown in the towel sooner than she'd expected, but the way he was doing it would take out a lot more than just her, not that he'd care...

Animal, she thought angrily, even more awake now. Pierce's quarrel was with her, but he was willing to kill dozens of people who had nothing to do with any of this to make his point. He was nothing but a terrorist with a badge, a wolf in sheep's clothing. Wasn't that exactly the type of scourge FBI agents were trained to fight against? Was there really nothing she could do?

The crowd thinned as terrified staff tried to break the doors with chairs, hurling them again and again, to no avail, or almost none. One pass caught the electrical panel beside the doors, breaking it open, exposing the wiring behind. Tapping reserves of strength she didn't know she had, Topolsky shuffled through the smoke. She'd learned this ages ago, but never had to use it. If she'd tried this the last time she'd been here, she would have set off an alarm, but none went off now, probably because Pierce had disabled it; how terribly inconvenient to have the fire department show up to an execution. Now she fumbled with the wires, struggling to steady her shaking hands...

The wires sparked; the doors released. The sudden crush of patients and staff straining to get out pinned Topolsky to the wall. The floor was so filled with smoke now that it was almost impossible to see. The little strength she'd managed to summon ebbed, and she slid to the floor. "Help someone else when you get the chance—that will be payment enough," the maid at the hotel in Roswell had said. That was one hell of an expensive hamburger, Topolsky thought, managing a smile. Curiously, she didn't feel panicked. Maybe this was the kind of peace one found when there was no decision to be made, when the decision had been made for you. She'd made it out once before, so she knew how far she'd have to go; she'd never make it out in time. Besides, it was better this way—if Pierce failed with this attempt, he'd only try again. And again. Her very existence was a danger to every single person here. And maybe, just maybe, some good would come of this. Jim Valenti hadn't swung to her side, but she'd seen the doubt in his eyes. She hadn't known him long, but she'd known him long enough to know that he'd follow up at some point, if only to satisfy his own curiosity. If she were merely a patient here, he might not go any further, but if he found out she was dead...well, then Pierce would find out what it was like to have a Valenti sink his teeth into his leg and never let go.

The thought of yet another Valenti bringing down the Unit brought a smile to Topolsky's face as she slumped against the wall in the smoky haze. Get'im, Jim, she thought as her eyes closed. It's up to you now.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I'll post Chapter 103 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 103

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED THREE




One day earlier

April 23, 2000,

Roswell




Honk!

Jim Valenti jerked back to the present as the car behind him continued to honk and was soon joined by others. Jesus, he thought wearily. Did it again. Once again he'd zoned out in front of a brilliant, emerald green light, much to the consternation of the impatient traffic behind him. This had been going on for the past week, every red light inviting a retrospection so complete that he lapsed into a semi-catatonic state broken only by the inevitable blare of horns when the light turned green and he failed to budge. He budged now, feeling the heat of the glares he couldn't see on the back of his neck as he drove off, disgusted with himself. He was law enforcement, for Christ's sake. He was supposed to be keeping an eye out for trouble, not lost in thought, even if the thoughts he was lost in could be a whole lot of trouble. If true, Valenti amended as he rounded another corner. There was the crux of it. Here he'd thought this was all over when Dr. Margolin had come to him last week, that Topolsky's dire warnings were nothing more than the fabrications of a troubled mind. So they'd been proclaimed by a respected medical professional, so they'd remained for the rest of the day until they'd chased the kids down and passed along the good news, and then...and then, suddenly, they weren't.

When Margolin had come to him last week, slipping past his deputies' screening with a combination of persistence and cheek, Valenti had carefully reserved judgment until he'd done his due diligence and checked Margolin's credentials. He'd been alone in his office when those had turned out to be flawless, which was handy as he'd nearly collapsed with relief. He could usually spot a liar, and Kathleen Topolsky had not been lying when she'd claimed there was an alien hunter on the loose. Ironically it wasn't the noxious alien hunter part of her claims that he had trouble believing; one need look no further than Hubble to make it clear that the unhinged were among us. No, the part which he'd found hard to swallow was the notion that the FBI was willing to turn a blind eye to the behavior Topolsky was describing. There was a part of him which still believed that, deep down, the government and its attendant institutions were there to protect the people, and with the exception of a few rotten eggs, those institutions did their job with admirable results. The idea that one of the most powerful institutions in the land could be not only corrupt, but so horribly corrupt, was downright terrifying, making it a relief to discover that the truth he'd seen in Topolsky's troubled eyes had been personal, not actual; she'd appeared to be speaking the truth because she'd truly believed what she was saying. He'd watched with satisfaction as Dr. Margolin had explained the situation to the wary kids, and had been all ready to go home and put his feet up with a much deserved beer when he'd spotted it.

Valenti glanced uneasily toward the floor of his cruiser. Prior to this week, he'd have sworn he wasn't the paranoid type, the obsessive type, the type whose imaginations ran away with them, but lately...well, let's just say that lately he'd developed a whole new level of sympathy for Kathleen Topolsky. The smooth gray object with the weird swirly symbol that looked vaguely familiar had ridden home beside him after he'd discovered it in the grass at Buckley Point, sitting politely on the seat like a souvenir from an especially odd day. Upon arriving home he'd inspected it carefully, expecting it to be some weird kind of portable radio, or a child's toy, or even just a jazzed up paperweight. Whatever it was, it definitely wasn't electrical—no battery door, switches, knobs, or UL rating. No anything, actually, which was strange; even a paperweight would have the company which made it stamped on it, or copyright info, or something like that. And then there was the conundrum of what it was made of. Plastic? None he'd ever seen. Metal? Nope. Wood? No way. Stone? Too smooth. Resin? Maybe; it was heavy enough. And it was then, in the dark of night, with his son sleeping only yards away, that the paranoia had begun to creep in. If Topolsky was merely nuts, what about that odd conversation he'd had with Agent Stevens' widow? Was it merely a coincidence that something as enigmatic as this...this...whatever it was had turned up just as the kids were going to meet Topolsky? Was Dr. Margolin legit? Had he dug deep enough into Margolin's credentials? Because if Topolsky was right, this is exactly the kind of thing they'd do to discredit her...

In full paranoia mode now, Valenti had spent hours double and triple checking Margolin's credentials as best he could with an internet connection. The weird silver football had found a home first in his sock drawer, then in his car when it had occurred to him that it could be some kind of weapon. He'd spent a sleepless night alternating between tossing and turning and fitful sleep full of nightmares about grey alien bombs exploding, taking out the entire neighborhood, never mind the house. He'd padded out to the car very early the next morning to find the whatsis sitting right where he'd left it, having not spouted fangs or feet, and he'd looked around uneasily, feeling foolish standing there in his sweatpants and t-shirt, afraid of a little grey blob which looked far more innocuous in daylight than it had in shadow. Funny how night amplified things, made threats loom larger, fears look rational. This was downright embarrassing.

"Dad?" a puzzled voice called.

And getting more so by the minute, Valenti had thought irritably. "What are you doing up at this hour on a Sunday?" he'd groused at Kyle.

"Track practice," Kyle had answered. "Why are standing in your skivvies staring into your car?"

"Forgot something," Valenti muttered.

"Something so important you'd go after it in your underwear?"

"These are pajamas," Valenti said crossly. "You're the one in skivvies."

And that's when Kyle had crossed the line, coming out the front door, skivvies or no skivvies. "What is it?" he'd asked curiously. "You got a dead body in there?"

All of Valenti's alarms suddenly went off. "None of your business," he'd barked, stepping between the car and his son.

"I was just asking—"

"Contrary to what you seem to be thinking, there is no law compelling me to tell you everything you want to know," Valenti snapped. "Go run track, or whatever it is you're doing in the wee small on a weekend."

And Kyle had stopped, blinked at him, raised both hands. "Okay," he'd said carefully, bewildered. "Don't freak. I'm going."

And so had begun the hunt for a home for the football-shaped whatsis, or more precisely, a hiding place. He wasn't comfortable having it at home or the station as someone might find it; his car was a better option, but the trunk was out, as was the glove compartment. In the end, he'd chucked it beneath his seat where it remained still, even after he'd watched one of his deputies paying his cable bill and done a double take; Timer-Warner Cable had a logo which looked remarkably similar to the football's swirly design. He'd called Time Warner to see if they'd made any toys or promotions which fit the description, but they claimed they hadn't. So under his seat it sat, slumbering as he zoned out at red lights, going over the evidence again and again, evidence which, on the surface, said all was well but contrasted sharply with his gut, which kept telling him to look behind him, to be ready to run...

Coffee, Valenti thought, pulling over beside the Crashdown. He hadn't been sleeping well, which couldn't be helping the whole paranoia thing, and he walked inside only to crash face first into a wall of tension so thick, it was almost palpable.

"Oh...um...hi," stammered Liz Parker as Michael Guerin and the Evans' kids regarded him with alarm. "Can I help you, Sheriff?"

Valenti glanced from one stricken face to another. Max was studiously not looking at him, and so was his sister, their eyes averted as they sat stiffly on their stools. Only Guerin looked him in the eye, bristling with suspicion and defiance. "Just the usual, Miss Parker," Valenti answered.

She moved with admirable speed, so admirable one might think she was trying to get rid of him. "All righty, here you go, Sheriff," she chirped with false professional cheerfulness.

"Thank you," Valenti answered, having not taken his eyes off the others. "You folks have a nice night."

He could feel their eyes on him as he left the cafe, much like he could feel the eyes of those who objected to his habit of musing at red lights. Those had not been the expressions of people relieved to know they weren't on some alien hunter's list. Whatever it was that currently lodged beneath his seat, it belonged to them. They hadn't admitted being out there to meet Topolsky, but it didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out that's what they'd been up to; they must have dropped it in all the confusion. And since he already knew that something was up with Max Evans, it stood to reason that the weird grey thing giving him heartburn was alien. Wasn't Max an alien? Hadn't Topolsky said so? But if she was disturbed, did that make her wrong? Except that she wasn't wrong, and he knew it. That much had been true, mental breakdowns aside. But if some of what she'd said was true, didn't that mean more of it could be true? And who was it who'd been stalking Alex Whitman, rattling him so badly that he'd looked like he'd seen a ghost?

Enough, Valenti thought grimly. First thing tomorrow morning, he was calling Margolin.




*****************************************************



Tumbleweed Motor Inn





"Where have you been?" Tess demanded.

A light snapped on. "Since when are you my mother?" Nasedo said.

"I may not be your mother, but you're supposed to be my guardian," Tess retorted. "It's been hours!"

"It's a weekend," Nasedo said. "I'm gone for 'hours' during the week; you just don't know it because you're in school. Either that, or hobnobbing with your new friend."

"What, you mean Isabel? You told me to get close to them!"

"And you certainly have," Nasedo said darkly. "I rarely see you any more, and when I do, you're bitching that you don't see me. I take it you don't see the irony?"

"You told me to...wait," Tess said. "Why are we talking about me? We were talking about you and why you were gone so long."

"No, you were whining that I was gone so long," Nasedo corrected, filling the coffee pot with water and setting it on the hot plate. "No one said anything about why. Besides, I already told you 'why'. Is your memory really that bad?"

Tess felt that familiar queasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. "You mean this is about the Unit?"

"Of course it's 'about the Unit'. Everything I do these days is 'about the Unit'. Which is why I'd appreciate it if you'd get off your high horse and stop interrogating me."

"I just wanted to know," Tess protested. "I'm sitting here in this seedy motel with no idea where you are or when you're coming back, and I'm..."

"What?" Nasedo demanded when she paused. "You're what?"

Scared, Tess finished privately. Much as she loathed admitting it, she was scared. As Nasedo had pointed out, they had only ever run from the Unit, and while that had gotten dicey at times, this was different. This time they weren't budging as the storm advanced, were just sitting and waiting for it to hit. And not just them—the Others had no idea, or very little idea, just what exactly was bearing down on them, and so far she had no good way to warn them. Her new proximity to the Others would have been sheer heaven if not for that monkey on her back, the knowledge of what was coming, of what it could mean. They had to be ready, it was her job to get them ready...and they weren't. That uncomfortable fact hung like a cloud over every single interaction she had with Isabel, spoiling what should have been the time of her life.

"Whatever," Nasedo said when she didn't answer him. "At least you'll be relieved of the 'seedy motel' part. The movers will be here on Tuesday."

"Hurray," Tess deadpanned. "Then I'll get to sit around a big empty house all by myself while you're off fighting bad guys without telling me what's going on."

"I told you what was going on," Nasedo protested. "I told you about Topolsky, and the splinter Unit, and—"

"But that was a week ago," Tess interrupted. "What's happened? Because something happened. Isabel was all moody and worried, and now she's not."

"Of course she's not," Nasedo said, his voice laden with what sounded suspiciously like derision. "God knows the sun rises and sets on her feelings."

"I didn't say that," Tess protested. "And why do you hate her so much? And don't tell me you don't, because you do. You're not exactly the subtle type."

She was expecting a retort, another thrust in their usual thrust and parry, and was surprised when it was not forthcoming, when he merely shook his head. "It doesn't matter. She's not worried because Topolsky is gone. The Unit caught up with her and carted her off."

"But...that's good, right?" Tess ventured.

"For the moment. And then what?"

"And then...they'll be back," Tess said heavily. "Assuming they're really gone in the first place."

"Finally, you're using your head," Nasedo said. "Unlike 'Isabel', who probably thinks their problems are over. She has no idea Topolsky was merely the first wave of a tsunami."

"Exactly—she has 'no idea'," Tess said. "So don't blame her for not knowing what you won't tell her because you hate her for some reason you won't tell me. Or her."

"Oh, she knows," Nasedo said darkly. "Or she will when she remembers. Speaking of which, how is your part of this coming along? How much are they remembering?"

"Uh...not much," Tess said uncomfortably.

"And exactly how much is 'not much'?"

"It's 'not much'," Tess answered. "Not much...of anything."

Nasedo's eyes fastened on hers. "They need to have a working knowledge of who they are and who's after them before Pierce and the Unit descend in full force. It was your job to make that happen. Are you telling me you haven't done your job?"

" 'Pierce'? Who's 'Pierce'?"

"Now who's changing the subject?" he demanded. "It's the Unit. You know that. Answer my question."

"But you never talk about specific agents," Tess said. "I've never heard you call any of them by name, not like that—"

"Answer my question!"

"Fine," Tess sighed. "They haven't remembered a thing, or not a thing I know of. It just hasn't come up!" she exclaimed when Nasedo gave a snort of impatience. "I've been nudging, and dropping hints, and waiting for an opening, a slip, someone using their powers accidentally in front of me, something. The closest I got was a picture I found in Isabel's photo album—"

"Is there a point to this rambling?" Nasedo interrupted.

"My point is that they've hidden who they are all their lives, and they're really, really good at it," Tess said crossly. "So good that a week or two won't do it. It'll take months to work through that shell."

"Didn't take that female 'months'," Nasedo muttered. "Maybe we should just shoot you in the cafe and have history repeat itself."

"Her name is 'Liz', and that was different," Tess argued. "He loves her."

Nasedo stared into space for a moment. "He loved you once."

The words hung in the air, heavy, oppressive. He doesn't now, Tess thought sadly. She could drop dead in front of Max, in the cafe or anywhere else, and he wouldn't respond the way he had with Liz. She'd been so eager to be near him, so certain that his proximity to her would bring it all back, that their proximity to her would spark something...but it hadn't. Only Isabel had responded, and in such a vague way, she probably didn't even know it was happening.

"I don't care who he thinks he 'loves'," Nasedo went on, back to his usual charming self. "They need to remember, and it's best they remember on their own. Whatever you're doing isn't working. Do more."

"Like what?" Tess demanded.

"How should I know? You're best buddies with Isabel. Think of something." He hefted his coffee. "I'll be outside. I need some fresh air."

"Wait," Tess called suddenly. "Do you...would he...do you think if Max remembered, he would...I mean, could he...love me again?"

Stupid question, Tess thought, immediately regretting having asked it. Nasedo hated any talk of feelings, emotion, all that "soft" stuff he felt was worthless. She braced herself for the inevitable onslaught of derision only to be surprised when it didn't come. He just stood there beside the door, looking her up and down like she was for sale.

"I told you Max used to be your husband," Nasedo said. "I also told you he was no longer your husband, that he didn't remember your former life."

"Well, I really don't either—"

"I'm not finished," Nasedo interrupted. "I don't know the answer to your question, but I do know this—there's no chance of anything if he doesn't remember. Get him to remember, any way you can. We're running out of time."




*****************************************************




Brivari had just checked his watch a third time when Jaddo finally emerged from the motel room, coffee in hand. "None for me?" Brivari said dryly.

"As soon as we move into the house, you can help yourself whenever you like," Jaddo said. "I got caught up in yet another adolescent argument. What did you find?"

"What we expected, unfortunately," Brivari answered. "The compound isn't staffed, but there are enough comings and goings to make it clear it's being used for something. Of course anyone who didn't camp out there for forty-eight hours wouldn't notice. What did you find?"

"Officially? Nothing," Jaddo answered. "According to official records, the compound was shuttered in 1950, the base decommissioned several years later, and that was the end of that."

"But we both know it wasn't," Brivari said. "The base is certainly decommissioned, and the compound looks deserted from the outside, but—"

"I know," Jaddo said grimly. "I went in. As far as I could, anyway. They've come a long way from 'shoe fitters'." He paused. "I could send someone in. It wouldn't be hard; my 'job' covers all abandoned Army facilities, including those ugly missile silos—"

But Brivari shook his head. "No. You know that won't help. He'll just go further underground, or if they nail him, the Unit will go further underground. We have it right where we want it."

"Since when do we want it right on top of our Wards?"

"Right where we want it to discredit it," Brivari said patiently. "We need to lure the Unit into a compromising position that will emasculate it, and we can't strike until we're certain. One whiff that anyone's after it, and they'll vanish into thin air."

"I'll make him vanish," Jaddo muttered. "Just watch me."

"Jaddo—"

"I know, I know," Jaddo said impatiently. "Don't kill him, discredit him. Got it."

"Don't kill him 'yet'," Brivari corrected. "Discredit first, then execute. You executed his father, remember?"

A slow smile spread across Jaddo's face. "Do I. One of the finest moments of my life."

Brivari held his tongue, keeping to himself the observation that anyone who viewed an execution as one of their finer moments would be considered seriously disturbed on either Earth or Antar. He hadn't been looking forward to Jaddo's moving to Roswell, knowing full well that their very different Warding styles would clash, but the revelation that the Unit was not only in Roswell but headed by a Pierce had now pushed Jaddo into dangerous territory. If they all made it through this alive, it would be nothing short of a miracle.

The motel room door opened, and Ava appeared, pounding down the steps to ground level. "Where's she off to?" Brivari asked.

"Probably all fired up from our adolescent argument," Jaddo replied. "She hasn't been holding up her end of the bargain."

"Which was?"

"Nudging the hybrids' memories. She's practically been living with Vilandra, and yet none of them remember a thing."

"Dee told me," Brivari said, diplomatically keeping to himself the full text of that conversation. "She's concerned that Ava is pushing too hard."

" 'Too hard'? If you ask me, she's not pushing hard enough. Certainly they should have remembered something by now."

"Not necessarily," Brivari answered. "Look, I know what you were thinking, what we were both hoping, that simply getting the four of them back together would set off some chain reaction that would wake them up. But it's been too long; there's too much water under that bridge. It won't be that easy."

"Apparently not," Jaddo sighed. He was quiet for a moment. "Did Zan love Ava?" he asked suddenly.

Brivari stared at him. "What brought that up?"

"It's a simple enough question. Just answer it."

"It's a strange question given that you were there," Brivari said. "Did he look like he loved her?"

"I wasn't paying attention to any of that," Jaddo said. "I have no use for that twaddle. Neither did you, as I recall, or only as much as was necessary to insure an heir."

Brivari gazed out over the motel's crowded parking lot. "Yes, he loved her. He was as smitten as any schoolboy. At first I deemed her a distraction, but I found the reality to be otherwise."

"How so?"

"It's not exactly a secret that Zan and I didn't get along," Brivari answered. "I was his father's Warder; my loyalty was to him and to the dynasty he wished to create, as he reminded me when he asked me to Ward his son. I took him on reluctantly, and never, in my wildest dreams, did I ever imagine that assignment landing me here."

"Mmm," Jaddo murmured.

"But Ava had no history with me," Brivari went on, "nor with the royal family. She brought an outsider's perspective that her husband listened to, which had the effect of taming the fire which typically burned between us. He listened to me more after he married. Some of that was undoubtedly simple maturation, but not all of it; some of it was her. But why do you ask?"

"Because I needed a goad," Jaddo answered. "Tess has been unsuccessful; she needs to step up her game. She wants Zan to love her, but he's smitten with that female, the one he healed in public. Tess asked me if Zan would love her again if he remembered, and while I can't answer that, I pointed out that if she wants that, he needs to remember. That ought to light a fire under her."

A flicker of unease stirred in Brivari. "Be careful, Jaddo."

"About what? She needed incentive, I provided it, and truthfully, I might add. He may very well feel differently when he remembers."

"And he may very well not," Brivari noted. "Both of us would do well to remember that that 'twaddle', as you put it, toppled the throne, and we ignore it at our peril. We may have no use for it, but others do. They do. Using it to lead them around by the nose is—"

"Practical," Jaddo broke in. "Useful. Necessary, I would argue, since they're going to indulge in this behavior anyway. Why not turn it to our advantage?"

"Because emotions are not that simple," Brivari said soberly. "They can ricochet sideways or flip in an instant. They cause otherwise intelligent people to do foolish things, take foolish chances. If we've learned nothing else from the fall of our world, we should have learned that. They already made that mistake. Let's not be the ones who repeat it."




****************************************************





"Beautiful evening," Anthony commented.

"Mmm," Dee murmured, one hand on the wheel, the other propped on the car's windowsill as they waited at a red light.

"Weather's been nice," Anthony went on.

"Mmmhm."

"If we're lucky, it won't start sweltering for a little while longer."

"Mmmhm."

"There's a dinosaur across the street snacking on a bunch of tourists."

"Mmmhm."

A heavy sigh pulled her attention away from the light, which was still red. "What?" Dee said.

" 'What'?" Anthony repeated. "You have no idea what I just said, do you?"

"Of course I do," Dee said crossly. "You were talking about...the weather."

"Which is depressing in and of itself," Anthony said. "You've spoken so little this week that I find myself resorting to cocktail party conversation just to fill the silence. But missing the dinosaur comment was a new low."

"What 'dinosaur comment'?"

Anthony's eyebrows rose. "See what I mean?"

Dee was about to bite back when she saw the look on his face; she could tell when her husband was joking, and he wasn't. "Would you at least talk to me?" Anthony said gently. "I've never seen you like this. Not ever. I know you're elsewhere, but I'd like to join you, wherever 'elsewhere' is."

The light turned green. Dee sat there, frozen, for several seconds until a horn blasted behind them and she impulsively flipped on her turn signal. "Where are we going?" Anthony asked as she did a U-turn past the honking driver, who was shouting something about no one in Roswell believing in green lights any more. She didn't answer, and it was a good twenty minutes before she pulled up alongside the chain link fence, killed the engine, and climbed out. They were a long ways away, but they could still see.

"This is where I am," she whispered as Anthony joined her beside the fence. "I'm here. Every waking minute of every day, I'm here."

"Yeah," Anthony said quietly, gazing at the Army base's dark buildings in the distance.

"I was never in there," Dee went on, "but Jaddo was. For three years. We moved heaven and hell to get him out."

"I remember," Anthony said.

"And now they want to put our grandchildren in there," Dee went on, her voice rising. "They want to put our grandchildren in that awful place! It makes me want to march in there with a blowtorch and burn the place down!"

"It's stone," Anthony said with maddening practicality. "Wouldn't burn."

"I'll make it burn," she said darkly. "Just watch me."

Anthony put an arm around her. "They'll be all right," he said gently.

"And what makes you say that? They're kids! Kids who have no idea what's coming at them!"

"We were kids," Anthony reminded her. "Look what we did. You ran from the Army, we ran from aliens. We were in a lot of scrapes, but we made it through. They'll make it through too."

"Will they?" Dee said. "I haven't felt this way since then, since Jaddo was captive. Even when the FBI was here, they weren't this close, and there wasn't a monster leading the charge, a monster with a drug that could incapacitate them. A monster who has Topolsky," she went on sadly. "I should be angry about that, but any thought of her went right out of my head the moment I heard this place had risen from the ashes. How selfish is that?"

"It's called 'self-preservation'," Anthony corrected. "Something she wasn't very good at it when she joined the Unit."

"Oh, don't give me that," Dee said impatiently. "You and I both know she thought she was doing the world a favor by ridding us of 'evil aliens', or whatever. She never expected to run into a psychopath, and when she did, she recanted." She stopped, paling. "And I don't care. I don't care what happens to her as long as our grandchildren are spared whatever that was."

"Which they will be," Anthony said firmly. "Did you see them last week? Jaddo was even mad at Brivari, and they still presented a united front about Topolsky. I haven't seen them that simpatico in ages."

"They were scary," Dee agreed. "One of them is scary, but both of them actually working in unison..." She paused. "I don't remember them being that scary when we were kids, even when there were four of them. Why weren't they scary then? Were we really that stupid?"

"Not stupid," Anthony said. "Young."

Dee shook her head. "What's the difference? They're virtually interchangeable. Now I know how my mother felt. Took six decades, but now I finally realize why she did some of things she did. Good God, how did she do it? How did she not go mad with worry? And there I was, fighting her at every turn..." She stopped, feeling a sudden urge to climb the fence, march in there, and tear the place down with her bare hands, and she had no doubt that if she'd been her eight year-old self, the self she'd been back when she'd first discovered the ship, she would have tried to do just exactly that.

"Okay, so we were stupid," Anthony agreed. "All kids think they're invincible. Maybe they have to. Maybe if you realize too young just how much danger you're really in, you don't make it through."

"Then how do we explain you?" Dee asked dryly. "You were never stupid. You were the one telling me I was stupid, and then following me into hell."

Anthony smiled faintly. "Which was stupid. Some things never change, do they?"

Dee turned hard eyes on the dusty buildings in the distance, seemingly deserted although they knew otherwise. "I'll say. Even fifty years later, hell looks the same as it always did."




******************************************************




Crashdown Cafe




Tess paused outside the Crashdown, peering in the window. There they were, all of them—Max, Isabel, Michael in the kitchen, and Liz, of course, who was pouring coffee for...the sheriff? No wonder they all looked so uncomfortable. Nasedo had told her the sheriff knew more than he should. All the more reason for all of them to band together to face whatever threats were coming.

"Whatever you're doing isn't working. Do more."

All right then,
Tess thought. Here comes "more".




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 104 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 104

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED FOUR



April 23, 2000, 8:00 p.m.

Crashdown Cafe





Tess hesitated outside the Crashdown, watching as Liz Parker poured the sheriff a cup of something or other. All three of them were in there, Max, Isabel, and Michael, and the urge to simply bust in and join them was almost overpowering...and weird. She'd never felt such a compulsion to join anyone before; she'd spent most of her life either avoiding her peers or joining them very carefully, eyes ever peeled for any wisp of truth which might slip through...just like the Others. The Others were practiced at keeping their true selves hidden, every bit as practiced as she was, but even though she hadn't revealed herself yet, being with them was different. She was able to relax around them in ways she never had before simply because the truth, were it to prematurely slip out, involved them too. And I want it to slip out, she admitted. She'd been hoping against hope that something would, that something would give one of them away because she just couldn't wait for them to know what she knew, for all of them to know each other. After a lifetime of either Nasedo or transient "friends" who didn't know who she really was and could get her killed if they did, the thought of belonging to a group of people who were just like her was so appealing, it almost hurt.

And they're family, Tess thought with satisfaction, eyeing Max through the window. People like her would have been fabulous enough, but to have one of them be her husband, even former husband, was sheer heaven. The flipside was that their ignorance was sheer hell, but Nasedo's order to "do more" gave her permission to bring out the big guns and end that hell. The trick would be to keep it light, keep it non-threatening. This called for a deft touch and a steady hand, or steady mind, rather. No getting emotional, no getting needy. She had to remember that she'd known since childhood that there were others like her, while the Others had no idea. This might come as a shock, and if so, it would be her job to cushion that blow; God knows Nasedo wouldn't be any help in that department.

The Crashdown's door opened, and the sheriff emerged, brushing past her with coffee cup in hand and a troubled expression on his face. " 'Scuse me, miss," he mumbled as he went by.

"No problem," Tess said, watching him walk to his car before returning her attention to the window. Michael had emerged from the kitchen, and they appeared to be having an argument. Eagerly, she opened the door.

"...now has something from our planet in his possession," Isabel was saying.

Our planet. Tess caught her breath as the words hung in the air like a cloud over the Others, a ray of sunshine over her. Finally! Finally, evidence that they were not from around here. This was the first time any of them had said anything which referenced their origins even when she'd been eavesdropping. They were so very good at hiding that sometimes she'd wondered if Nasedo had the right people.

"Even though he has it, he doesn't know what it is, right?" Liz was saying.

"We don't even know what it is," Max said.

"What what is?" Tess blurted out, unable to stop herself.

Four startled faces greeted this question. Did it again, she thought, recalling Isabel's grandmother's reactions to her blunt announcements. "Oh," she said quickly. "Sorry. I didn't mean to interrupt anything."

"No, no, hey," Isabel stammered, "we were just...um...why don't you join us? Have a seat."

"Thanks!" Tess said, plopping down on a stool.

"Sure," Isabel said.

"So...what were you guys talking about?" Tess asked.

The question earned her four more startled looks, but this time Tess didn't so much as bat an eyelash. For all that she wanted them to know each other, she couldn't help but note the flicker of annoyance, almost parental in nature, which had stirred in her when they'd been surprised at being overheard. After all their skulking and hiding, did they really think it was smart to be discussing things of this nature in public where anyone could be listening, including a Unit agent? Amateurs, she thought sadly, beginning to see why Nasedo insisted she had to bring them up to speed, and fast. They'd successfully hidden from ordinary humans all these years, but Special Unit agents weren't ordinary humans.

It was Liz who broke the silence. "Can I get you something to drink, Tess?"

Good save, Tess thought, vaguely embarrassed that it was the human who was covering for the aliens, all of whom had frozen in place and were looking at her in shock, especially Max. "Oh, thanks," she answered. "Uh...Cherry Coke with lime."

And that's when it happened.

One moment Tess was sitting at the counter watching one retreating, quick-on-her-feet human waitress and three deer-in-the-headlights aliens...and the next she was standing on desert sand with towering rocks to one side, the blazing sun overhead highlighting the symbols strewn across the desert floor and the boy whose hand she was holding...

The scene faded as abruptly as it had appeared. The Crashdown was back, Max was staring at her with wide, frightened eyes, and she had practically stopped breathing. That wasn't me, she thought frantically. That wasn't me! Max had initiated a connection with her, without meaning to, from the looks of things, but who cared? He knows! she thought joyfully, resisting the urge to jump off the stool and dance. He remembers! She'd swear those rocks she'd seen were the ones which housed the pod chamber, those symbols must be alien, and...and we were holding hands, she thought, the most salient piece of that moment settling over her like a blessing. Max hadn't just remembered their language or their birthplace, he'd remembered her. Why else would he have envisioned them together? Why else would they have been holding hands? Somewhere deep inside, he must remember. Somewhere deep inside, he must know she was his wife.

Make that very deep, she amended. Max was watching her like she'd just sprouted horns, flanked by a curious Isabel and an alarmed Liz. "What's the matter?" Tess said, suddenly remembering that this was the place he'd very publicly tipped his hand months ago, worried he'd do the same all over again. "Do I have something in my teeth?"

Max blinked. "What?" he blurted out. "No. Let me help you with that," he added to Liz, following her toward the kitchen with the air of someone fleeing the scene of a crime. He disappeared through a swinging door into the back; the window in the door was small, but she could just see the two of them...and what they were doing.

Beside her Isabel was talking, but her voice faded into the background as Tess's heart, buoyant only moments ago, suddenly felt like lead. He remembered her, but then ran off to kiss another girl? Understandable, perhaps, given how shocked he'd looked, but still wildly disappointing. Her eyes swept the diner, taking in the few customers, Michael busy in the kitchen, Isabel chattering beside her, Max and Liz alone in the back...this was the perfect time. She'd been going to show him something of their world, but he'd gone and done that all by himself. Maybe something different? Maybe something nearer and dearer to her heart? Closing her eyes, she concentrated...

"Tess?"

Tess's eyes flew open to find Isabel watching her with concern. "Oh...sorry," she said quickly. "Must have zoned out. I'm really tired."

"Me, too," Isabel agreed. "And we're up at the crack of dawn tomorrow. I'll be so glad when it's summer, and I can sleep till noon."

Tess nodded politely, but her mind was only half there. The other half was watching Max, who had come to the window and was gazing her with an expression that was equal parts alarm...and longing. It's there, Max, she thought with enormous satisfaction. I'll lead you to it. Just follow me.




******************************************************




April 24, 2000, 6:30 a.m.

Evans residence





"Honey?"

Max opened his eyes. His mother was standing over him, one hand on his shoulder, the other holding her bathrobe closed. "Did you oversleep?" she asked. "Aren't you usually up by now?"

"Oh...yeah," Max mumbled, glancing at the clock. "My alarm went off. Guess I turned it off in my sleep."

"Glad I can still be your walking alarm clock," his mother smiled. "Happy Monday."

Sure, Max sighed, noting that there was little good about Mondays and even less about this one. He'd slept fitfully, his dreams full of deserts, huge rock formations, and weird symbols on the ground, in the air, and all over those huge rock formations. It was all the same stuff he'd seen last night, with the merciful exception of the one thing he feared most. The only thing keeping him from panicking now was the fact that all those deserts, rocks, and symbols were notably lacking people. Any people. Especially blonde, female people. Especially blonde, female people who seemed to have wormed their way into his head in unexpected and frightening ways.

Max pushed himself up on his elbows, taking in his rumpled bed, his messy desk, last night's clothes in a pile on the floor. What the hell had happened last night? They'd all been on edge because of Valenti, and then Tess had barged in, and then...and then...and then suddenly he was seeing things, things he'd never seen before. They'd just popped into his head out of absolutely nowhere, which would have been disturbing enough if not for the fact that some of it looked...familiar. The symbols were easy; those were the symbols from the cave, or some of them, anyway. But the desert? Well...the crash was supposed to have occurred there. The rocks? No clue. He and Tess holding hands? Absolutely no freakin' idea. Completely flabbergasted, he'd followed Liz into the back and tried to wash it all from his mind, only to be confronted by something downright terrifying.

Climbing out of bed, Max threw open the curtains. He'd been in the middle of kissing Liz when he'd opened his eyes and found...her. Even now he could see her, inches away. Even now he could feel her because she'd felt...different. She'd even smelled different. How was that possible? It had obviously been some sort of hallucination, so how could it have been so real that she looked and felt different? And more importantly, what had brought it on? The Crashdown didn't exactly qualify as a sweat lodge and he hadn't touched a drop of alcohol, so where had the hallucination come from? Was there something else out there that affected them, something other than booze or whatever Michael had inhaled at the sweat? He hadn't eaten anything unusual last night, or at least not that he knew of...but he must have. He must have somehow ingested something that had caused this because there simply wasn't any other explanation for what had happened.

Profoundly uneasy, Max dressed and went out to the kitchen, where he found Isabel hunched over a bowl of cereal, shoveling it into her mouth with downright undignified speed. "Hungry?" he asked dryly.

"Mmpfh," she answered with her mouth full.

Max peered into the bowl. "Is that Capt'n Crunch?"

"Sugar Pops," Isabel answered after swallowing. "Mixed with Fruit Loops. Couldn't decide."

Not a bad idea, Max thought, grabbing cereal boxes from the cupboard. "Isabel, did you have any...reaction to what we ate at the Crashdown last night?"

Isabel stared at him, milk dripping from her spoon. "What kind of 'reaction'?"

"I just thought some of it tasted a little...weird," Max said.

"Uh...no," Isabel said uncertainly. "No 'reactions'. Why?"

"Just curious," Max said, tucking into his bowl of mixed cereals. They crunched in silence for a couple of minutes.

"What do you know about Tess?" he asked suddenly.

Isabel rolled her eyes. "It's a little early for a 'don't let anyone new in' lecture, isn't it?"

"I didn't say that," Max protested. "I was just curious what you knew about her."

Isabel gave him a skeptical look, then shrugged. "Okay. Nothing. Or next to nothing. She's new. 'New' means 'new'. Other than the fact that we like to add sugar to our food...that's about it."

"Really? She's been here a week or so, and that's it?"

"Well, excuse me if I don't interrogate her for her life story," Isabel said crossly. "What do you mean, 'that's it'? What's 'it' supposed to be? Why are you even asking? Why..." She stopped, her eyes widening. "Oh, my God. I am so stupid! You like her!"

Max nearly dropped his bowl. "What? No! I was just...curious."

A slow, maddening smile spread across Isabel's face. "Yeah. Sure. 'Curious'. That's why you're giving me the third degree before the sun's all the way up. Because you're 'curious'."

"Yes, 'curious'," Max said crossly. "I told you we shouldn't let anyone in, but you have anyway, so I have the right to ask a few questions. If she's going to be around us, overhearing what we're saying like she did last night, I think I should know everything there is to know about her."

Isabel's eyes dropped. "Oh. And here I thought maybe you were ranging further afield."

"Like you'd want that," Max said darkly. "You don't even like me with Liz."

"Correction," Isabel said. "I don't like you slobbering over Liz."

"I don't 'slobber' over Liz."

"You do so!" Isabel exclaimed. "Constantly! It drives me crazy."

"Yeah, well, it drives me crazy that you let total strangers in at the worst possible time," Max retorted. "And don't give me that 'you started all this when you healed Liz' bit. If you feel that way, you of all people should know better. And Liz is my soulmate. I've never felt this way about anyone before, so you'll just have to get over it."

"Fine, be 'soulmates'," Isabel said sourly. "But don't expect the rest of us to enjoy watching you give each other tonsillectomies. And get off my case for having a friend. You were the one telling me I should live my life instead of being afraid all the time, and what better time to do that than now, after we find out that the whole Topolsky thing wasn't real? I've got a friend, Max. You'll just have to get over it."

Isabel slapped her cereal bowl in the sink and stalked off toward her room just as Diane came into the kitchen. "Something wrong?" she asked Max.

"No," Max mumbled.

Yes, he added privately as his mother bustled about making coffee. And it had nothing to do with girlfriends or weird visions. Isabel seemed perfectly happy to write off the whole Topolsky episode, but Michael's question remained unanswered—who was the guy in the car?




******************************************************




8:15 p.m.

Valenti residence





"Listen, sheriff, I don't know who you are, and I've never been to Roswell, New Mexico in my life."

Jim Valenti stood stock still, the phone to one ear, the television droning in the other, doing his best to process the twin stunners that Kathleen Topolsky, very much alive last week, was now dead, and that the doctor who'd come looking for her had done no such thing. "Never been...what?" he said, flabbergasted. "What on earth are you talking about? You were here just last week!"

"Last week?" Dr. Margolin repeated. "I think I'd remember crossing the country only last week."

"Because you did," Valenti said testily. "You came looking for Kathleen Topolsky, and you found her. We found her."

There was a pause on the other end of the line. "And when did this supposedly happen?" Margolin asked.

"It didn't 'supposedly' happen, it happened," Valenti retorted. "Friday, April 14th; okay, fine, so it's a little over a week. Whatever, you said you'd been treating Kathleen for the last month for paranoid delusions when she just 'took off'. You tracked her here, and asked for my help locating her."

Another pause, longer this time. "I might be able to explain the confusion," Margolin said finally. "I have been treating Kathleen for the last month, and she did...sign herself out a couple of weeks ago. She was returned by family members on April 15th. Perhaps it was them you talked to? Perhaps they mentioned my name?"

"That is not what happened," Valenti said hotly. "You came to me. You sat in my office and told me she was dangerous. You called me later that night and...wait a minute. Why am I going over all this? You know this! You were there!"

"Sheriff, I'm sorry, but I wasn't," Margolin insisted. "I—"

"Is your name Malcolm Margolin?"

"Yes, but—"

"Are you a psychiatrist at the Bethesda Psychiatric Institute?"

"Well, obviously, since you called here—"

"So, what, you're saying someone's been impersonating you?" Valenti demanded. "Why would they do that?"

"I have no idea," Margolin admitted, "but I have bigger problems at the moment. This fire—"

"Is way too convenient," Valenti finished. "Kathleen thought someone was after her, and now she dies in a fire? Someone comes to town pretending to be you?"

"It's a puzzle," Margolin agreed, "one I'll be certain to address when I don't have a pile of fire victims on my hands. All I can tell you is that I wasn't in Roswell on April 14th and that I never would have characterized Kathleen as dangerous, to anyone but herself, that is. She wasn't delusional, she was suicidal."

" 'Suicidal'?" Valenti echoed.

"Afraid so," Margolin answered. "Suicidal tendencies ran in her family. And sheriff..." He paused. "If Kathleen was a friend of yours, I'm deeply sorry for your loss. And now if you'll excuse me, I really must be going."

The line went dead. Valenti stood with the phone to his ear for another long minute, completely flummoxed. What in blazes was going on here?

"Dad?"

Valenti's head jerked around. "Sorry," Kyle said. "Are you done? Can I go back to the game?"

"Oh. Yeah," Valenti said tonelessly. "Go ahead."

Kyle plopped back down on the sofa, changed the channel, looked at him strangely. "Is everything all right?"

Slowly, Valenti shook his head. "No. No, it isn't. Watch your game," he went on when Kyle started to say something. "It's just work."

"Looks like more than 'just work'," Kyle commented as he headed for his computer, pulled the keyboard toward him. Two minutes later he was navigating the Bethesda Psychiatric Institute's website, a dense tangle of utilitarian text. But there were photographs of staff, and it wasn't long before he found the one he was looking for: Malcolm Margolin, M.D.

Liar, Valenti thought grimly, his fingers stabbing at the mouse buttons as he printed a copy of the photograph on the screen. The face staring back at him was the same man who'd sat in his office a week ago, who'd identified himself as Malcolm Margolin and claimed Topolsky was paranoid. Why was he lying? Was he one of those people Topolsky thought was after her? But seriously, how could this guy think he'd get away with this? He wasn't the only one who'd seen him; Margolin had pushed his way past Hanson, had...

A minute later, Valenti was grabbing his car keys. "Where are you going?" Kyle called.

"Out," Valenti answered.

"Never works when I say that," Kyle said dryly.

"I'm the grown-up," Valenti snapped. "Get over it."

"Sorry," Kyle muttered.

Valenti suppressed a surge of guilt as he climbed into his car; snapping at his kid wouldn't help, but adolescent feelings would have to wait. He'd been a bundle of nerves since last night's realization that something was amiss with Kathleen Topolsky, odd football-shaped objects, and guilty-looking high school students, and first thing this morning he'd put in a call to Dr. Margolin, cradling the weird little football in his hand, unwilling now to let it out of sight for even a moment. But Margolin hadn't returned any of the several messages he'd left with his increasingly testy admin; his picking up tonight was probably because his office calls were being forwarded to his cell phone. Damned inconvenient, Valenti thought darkly; if he'd had this conversation during business hours, he would have had a head start on chipping away at the lie. Now he'd have to be content with what he could pull off at this hour and hope he didn't burst a blood vessel waiting for tomorrow.

"Hanson!" he barked as he stormed into the station. "Where are you?"

What followed was a cacophony of chairs scraping and frantic whispering. He caught only a glimpse of a tight knot of deputies surrounding a computer screen and what was on that screen before they all scattered, someone hitting "Escape" at the last moment. "Sir!" Hanson exclaimed, looking guilty as hell. We....ah...we...."

"Weren't expecting me?" Valenti finished helpfully as the remaining deputies studied their respective desks like they had to take a test on them.

"Well...you'd gone home for the night," Hanson explained.

"Gee, thanks, Hanson, I didn't know that," Valenti deadpanned. "Maybe that's why I'm back here at eleven o'clock at night wearing blue jeans and watching my staff look at porn on station computers."

Heads flew up, and eyes widened alarmingly. "No, sir!" Hanson protested, managing to sound indignant. "We weren't looking at...I mean it wasn't...I mean it's not what you think."

"Upstairs," Valenti ordered. "Now."

Hanson blanched, going nearly as white as his co-workers. Valenti ignored him, taking the stairs two at a time, jamming the keys in his office door. It wouldn't do to have this conversation in public.

"Sir?" Hanson began when he appeared in the office doorway as the very definition of the word "hangdog". "I want you to know that you misunderstood. We would never—"

"Do you recognize this man?" Valenti broke in, slapping the printout of Margolin on the desk.

Hanson blinked, looked at it. "Uh...sure. He's the doctor who weaseled his way past me a few days ago.

"So you remember him?" Valenti pressed. "He was here? In this station?"

Hanson's eyes darted left, right, up, down, as though expecting Candid Camera to burst out from behind the coat tree. "Yes, sir," he said carefully. "Don't you?"

"Of course I do," Valenti said crossly. "But Dr. Margolin claims he wasn't here, that he's never been here in his life."

"Well, that's stupid," Hanson said, "given the number of people who saw him. We could take this downstairs; at least a couple of the guys were on days that week—"

"Never mind," Valenti said. "They'd tell me anything I want to hear if it means I don't bust'em for watching Girls Gone Wild on the late shift."

"It wasn't...that," Hanson objected in a wounded tone. "It was pictures from Miguel's cousin's stag party. That's not...what you said. Honestly, what do you take us for?"

"The word's 'porn', Hanson," Valenti said dryly. "You're a big boy; you can say it. I won't wash your mouth out with soap. And I 'take you', all of you, for red-blooded American males who do what red-blooded American males do. Watch anything you want, just not here. Understood?"

Hanson blushed furiously. "Yes, sir."

"Now...is it busy tonight?" Valenti asked. "Good," he went on when Hanson shook his head. "I want you to find out where Dr. Margolin really was on April 14th, the day he was here and says he wasn't. I want to know everywhere he went, everything he did, everyone he talked to. If he farted, I want to know in what direction. If he slept with someone, I want to know in what position. I want to know every single move he made on Friday the 14th, and then I'm gonna nail him to the wall."

"The 14th," Hanson murmured, scribbling. "Uh...I know you said what he was here about was confidential, but why would he do this, sir? What's he up to?"

Good question, Valenti thought. His staff, of course, knew nothing of the nature of Margolin's visit or the Topolsky issue, but in this case, even knowing didn't help. "I don't know," Valenti said darkly, "but I do know this—he lied to me, and I intend to find out why."

"Right," Hanson said firmly. "Will do." He paused. "Was this Dr. Margolin the call you were waiting for? That news report said 'Bethesda', so I gave you a ring just to cover the bases."

"Thanks for the heads up," Valenti said, hoping Hanson wouldn't notice that he hadn't answered his question. "Oh, and Hanson? No more stag pictures. Not unless you can prove Margolin was there. Without photoshopping him in, that is."

Hanson blushed furiously. "Right, sir. Got it."





*****************************************************





Bethesda Psychiatric Institute,

Bethesda, Maryland





Agent Brian Samuels was leaning against his car drinking a Starbucks when Pierce pulled up, the flames from the blaze reflected in his car windows. "Would you look at that?" Pierce said cheerfully, leaning on his open car door. "Just look at that! No wonder everyone loves a barbecue."

Silence. Brian sipped his coffee, knowing it wouldn't take long before Danny got suspicious. "So," Pierce went on, "how'd everything go? Pretty well, from the looks of things." He paused, waiting for an answer. "Everything went well, didn't it?" he asked, a note of wariness creeping into his voice.

Brian let several more seconds and sips slide by before answering. "Things didn't exactly go as planned."

"Seems to have," Pierce answered, surveying the chaotic scene full of fire trucks, ambulances, and news crews. "The building's basically gone."

"True," Brian nodded. "They're making plans to move the patients to another hospital."

Pierce whirled around. " 'Patients'? What 'patients'?"

"The Institute's patients, of course," Brian answered. "The survivors."

Pierce closed his eyes briefly. "How many?" he asked tightly.

"Six," Brian answered.

"Oh," Pierce said, appearing to breathe a sigh of relief. "Six is okay. We can handle six."

"Six dead," Brian corrected. "Everyone else survived. They're calling it a miracle," he went on as Pierce's eyes widened. "The priest that CNN just interviewed said so."

A vein began to throb in Pierce's temple. "Six dead?" he said incredulously. "But...they were all supposed to be dead! Every single one of them! What the hell happened?"

"I just told you," Brian said. "That priest called it a miracle—"

"Don't give me that crap!" Pierce snapped, grabbing him by the collar. "What did you do?"

Brian turned hard eyes on him. "Let go of me, Danny. Now."

There followed a moment's hesitation while Pierce progressed from stunned to furious to wary, ultimately complying. Brian smoothed his coat and returned to his coffee, allowing the awkward silence to linger. "What I 'did'," he said at length, "was exactly what you told me to. And it worked exactly the way you expected it to. The fire progressed just like your fireman buddy told you it would."

"Then why—"

"According to the survivors, it was one Kathleen Topolsky who saved the day," Brian went on. "I gather she hotwired the doors open. It's downright amusing how she keeps screwing you over. How many times has it been now? Three? Four? Five?"

"Just tell me," Pierce broke in furiously. "Did she...is she..."

"She's dead," Brian answered. "But not before thwarting you and making your life one hell of a lot more difficult, all in one fell swoop. Nice work for a supposedly incompetent agent, if you ask me."

"Okay," Pierce muttered, pacing furiously, "we can handle this. Find out where they're taking the patients—"

"Why? As you already pointed out, the building's gone. They're scattering the survivors everywhere. You gonna burn them all down? How many fires will it take before someone starts asking inconvenient questions? Oh, wait!" Brian added dramatically. "Someone already has!"

"What questions?" Pierce demanded.

"Margolin just cornered me," Brian answered. "Said a certain sheriff of our acquaintance called him, wanting to talk to Topolsky. When he heard about the fire, he asked if Margolin thought the fire had been set to 'do her harm'." He paused while Pierce gave a snort of disgust. "She knew, Danny," Brian went on. "I couldn't figure out why she didn't come out with the others after she got the door open, but now I get it. If she's merely locked up, Valenti just hears she's lost it, but if she's dead? Oh, that sends an entirely different message. She knew those people in Roswell, and that includes Valenti. He won't let this go, and you know it."

"Fine," Pierce snapped. "He wants a fight, I'll give him one, by God..."

"You can't keep turning this into something personal," Brian insisted. "Yeh, I know a Valenti dogged your father and pissed off your stepfather, but the biggest mistake either of them made was underestimating him, like you're doing with our Valenti, like you did with Kathleen. We have to be smarter than our enemies. You can't just keep throwing tantrums and murdering innocent people."

Pierce's eyebrows rose. " 'Murder'? You're accusing me of 'murder'?"

"None of these patients would have hurt us," Brian argued, waving toward the mass of ambulances. "None of them were working with the aliens. None of them were our enemies. And don't give me that lecture about there being a 'war on' and 'collateral damage'. There were a dozen ways you could have offed Topolsky without dragging everyone else into it."

"So why are you here?" Pierce demanded. "If I'm a screw-up and a murderer, what are you still doing here?"

Brian's eyes drifted to the knot of reporters nearby, currently interviewing a smoky staff member. "Margolin told me something else. Valenti apparently thinks they met. He insists Margolin came to Roswell to collect Topolsky, but Margolin says he's never set foot in the place or laid eyes on Valenti." He paused as Pierce's eyes widened. "You thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Aliens," Pierce breathed. "Shapeshifters."

"Yep," Brian said softly. "They know." He handed the Starbucks to Pierce. "I know who the real enemy is, Danny, and so do you, when you're not off on some personal vendetta. Let's both keep that in mind and bring those monsters down."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Vacation next week, so I'll post Chapter 105 on Sunday, March 3. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 105

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED FIVE



April 25, 2000, 9:30 a.m.

West Roswell High School




Max Evans rounded a corner, his eyes sweeping the sea of students. You can do this, he told himself. Yesterday was just a fluke. It wasn't a big deal. Maybe it was whatever weird thing he'd eaten at the Crashdown the night before. Maybe he'd eaten something weird at home. Maybe some Indian had driven through town wafting whatever smoke Michael had inhaled that had made him so sick, and he'd gotten a whiff of it. Whatever it was, he was bigger. He was stronger. He was...

...Not, Max corrected, losing his nerve as his Bio classroom came into view and ducking into a storage room. God, what was the matter with him? His heart was pounding, his palms were sweaty, his head was a mess. If he didn't know better he'd say someone had spiked his orange juice this morning, the only food he'd been able to force down. Wait a minute...hadn't the juice tasted kind of funny? Was it going "hard", as his mother called it? Didn't that mean it was fermenting? Didn't fermenting mean alcohol? And if he'd encountered even the slightest bit of alcohol, wouldn't that explain what had been happening? Because something had to explain what had been happening, or he'd go crazy.

The door opened. Max stumbled backward, blinking in the light until he saw who it was. "What the hell?" he sputtered.

"My thoughts exactly," Michael said, closing the door behind him. "Where's Liz?"

"What?"

"Liz," Michael explained. "Your girlfriend? The usual reason I find you in the Eraser Room?"

Max looked around in confusion. "Wait...this is the Eraser Room?"

Michael's eyes narrowed. "You don't even know what room you're in? What's the matter with you?"

"I told you what was the 'matter with me'," Max retorted. "I told you what happened in Biology yesterday, and you just blew me off."

"No, I prioritized," Michael corrected. "FBI agents going whacko and sheriffs who have something from our planet take priority over your daydreams. And yes, I know it's my fault he has it. Thanks for reminding me. Shouldn't you get to class?"

Max shook his head. "I don't want to go to class."

"What, you mean you're cutting? Max Evans is cutting a class?"

"Michael, stop it," Max said crossly.

"And not only cutting, but hiding?" Michael went on, ignoring him. " And not only hiding, but hiding in the Eraser Room? What's gotten into you?"

"She's gotten into me!" Max exclaimed. "I tried to tell you that, but you wouldn't listen!"

The bell rang. Scrambling sounds came from the hallway as students scurried to classes. Four minutes later, all was quiet.

"Okay," Michael sighed, plopping down on a box. "If you're going this nuts, I guess I should hear the details."

"Since when do you want details?" Max muttered.

"Since you're cutting classes and skulking in closets. And not prioritizing. What exactly was this fantasy you had?"

For a moment, Max seriously considered not answering and just letting him stew. But the truth was that he was the one stewing, and part of that stewing came from not being able to tell a soul what had been happening to him. He couldn't discuss it with his parents or Isabel, and he certainly couldn't discuss it with Liz. Michael was an imperfect choice at best, but when an imperfect choice was your only choice, the choice was kind of made for you.

"Yesterday our Bio teacher asked me to be Tess's lab partner," Max began. "I sit in the back with Liz, and Tess was in the front, and as I walked toward her desk..."

"What?" Michael said impatiently when he hesitated. "Angels sang? Trumpets blew?"

"I...I don't know what it was," Max said miserably, "but suddenly I was grabbing her and kissing her, right there in front of everyone. Only I wasn't. Turns out I was just standing there staring at her like an idiot."

"Yeah, I heard you tangled with a Bunsen Burner," Michael said. "Then what?"

"Then...nothing," Max admitted.

"Right," Michael said dryly. " 'Nothing' but you obsessing over it. Is that it? I mean, really, is that all? You fantasized about kissing a pretty girl?"

"You think she's pretty?"

"Stay on the subject," Michael ordered. "I know you think you're Iron Man, Maxwell, but you're not. You must have had fantasies, at least about Liz. So you had another one. So what?"

"So I don't have them in public!" Max exclaimed.

"No, you just use your powers to heal people in public," Michael retorted. "I don't see what the big deal is. One little fantasy means nothing."

"This wasn't a 'fantasy'," Max argued. "It wasn't a daydream, it felt...real. Like it was really happening. Daydreams don't feel like that."

Michael arched an eyebrow. "So you do have daydreams."

"Now who's off the subject?" Max demanded. "Okay, then, what about the night before? I was kissing Liz, and then all of a sudden I was kissing Tess."

"What about it? More kissing. Is it really that shocking that you have hormones?"

"Then what about the first time this happened?" Max went on impatiently. "We weren't kissing, just holding hands."

"Yawn," Michael said in a bored tone. "Glad it changed to kissing. If you're going to have a fantasy, might as well have a good one."

"Holding hands in the desert," Max clarified. "With the these huge rocks behind us and symbols from the map on the sand."

Got him, Max thought as Michael's eyes flew open. "Symbols? Which symbols?"

"So now you're paying attention," Max said darkly. "Finally."

"Because now it's about us, not just your..." His eyes dropped to Max's midsection, snapped back. "Which symbols?" he repeated. "The library symbol? The 'V' symbol? The—"

"Lots of symbols. All of them. Most of them."

"Name one," Michael insisted. "I've studied that map until my eyes fall out. If we can tell what it's pointing to—"

"I don't know!" Max said in frustration. "It was just a flash, just a couple of seconds, and I wasn't looking at the symbols."

"No, of course not," Michael said. "You were looking at the girl you were going to be kissing in just a few minutes."

"I was trying to figure out what the hell was going on," Max retorted. "And I still am, no thanks to you. My point is, it wasn't all kissing. So make all the sex fantasy jokes you want, but that one wasn't a sex fantasy."

Michael considered that in silence for a moment before rising to his feet. "Fine. I'll check it out."

"You'll 'check it out'? How are you going to 'check it out'?"

"Doesn't matter," Michael said. "I need you back on track, not hiding in closets. We need to spend our time figuring out a way to get the orb back from Valenti, not waste it on blondes."

"I thought it was a 'communicator'?" Max said.

Michael's eyes dropped. "So did I. Happy hiding."

Max slumped back on the boxes after he left, mentally noting that he'd left out the two more disturbing things littering his brain. The first was his chat with the sheriff this morning after he'd stopped at work before school, both because he'd had trouble sleeping and because he'd wanted to get to school at the last minute to lessen the odds of even a chance encounter with Tess. How ironic that his effort to take his mind off things had resulted in a chance encounter with Valenti, who had promptly added more things to his "worry list". But even the news of Topolsky's death or the mysterious here/not here doctor couldn't squelch the one thing which bothered him the most, the one thing he had trouble admitting to himself, never mind Michael. And that would be that he wasn't just fantasizing about kissing Tess, he was...he was enjoying it. It was shocking and worrisome and alarming, but not the least bit repellant. And not only that, he felt like he'd made the decision to grab her yesterday in Bio, that he'd wanted to. He was drawn to her in a deep, visceral way that went beyond mere attraction, and...

...and somehow, some way, he felt like he already knew her.




******************************************************





"Combustion is the sequence of exothermic chemical reactions between a fuel and an oxidant, accompanied by the production of heat and..."

Tess glanced behind her, then tuned out the rest as she fiddled with her pencil, eyes on the door. Behind her, in the very back of the room, Liz Parker sat alone, also watching the door, no doubt for the same reason she was. Nearby were Maria DeLuca and Alex Whitman, alternately watching the door, her, Liz, and each other with a round-robin of darting eyes which must be giving them headaches. The rest of the class slumped in their chairs in various states of consciousness, having forgotten yesterday's drama and oblivious to the current one. The room was stiflingly hot as the minutes ticked by, the teacher droned on, and the chair at the back of the room remained stubbornly empty.

Crap, Tess thought disconsolately. She'd scared him off. After such a promising start, this was a serious disappointment and an even more serious setback, especially contrasted with Sunday night's stunning success. There was no way in hell she'd caused that initial connection, for that's what it had been; she would never have mindwarped something as boring as a desert. That had come from Max, and the inclusion of the rocks which housed the pod chamber were telling, proving that, deep down, he remembered them. Whether or not he remembered her remained to be seen, but once again, she wouldn't have bothered to mindwarp hand-holding, nor had she minutes later when she'd inserted herself into his clutch with Liz. No, all of that had come from Max, unbidden and unexpected, by either of them, apparently. She'd floated back to the motel on cloud nine, oblivious to Max's obvious discomfiture. Any fleeting thought that she might be going too far had been banished by Nasedo's reaction to the news that Max was finally waking up.

"He did what?" he'd demanded when she'd told him what happened. "Are you sure? Are you sure it was him?"

She was. She couldn't mindwarp accidentally; it took effort and focus. No, what had happened bore more of a relation to the "connections" Nasedo had forged with her, although those had been deliberate also.

"But they don't have to be," he'd noted. "Connections can be random, even accidental, like the flashes we get from objects. Still, it could have come from you. It could have come from either of you, but...wait. You said there were symbols on the ground. What kind of symbols?"

"Like our Galaxy symbol," Tess answered. "I think I saw that in there, but most of them I've never seen before. It looked like our writing, though, all swirly and—"

"Draw it," Nasedo had ordered, grabbing an envelope and a pencil. "Any of them you can remember."

After a moment's hesitation, she had, not certain if she was remembering correctly because, frankly, she hadn't been looking at the symbols. But whatever it was must have been close enough because Nasedo had grabbed her by the shoulders, squeezing so hard it hurt. "That's it!" he'd exclaimed. "Those were from the map!"

"What...what map?" Tess had stammered, having never seen him so excited.

"Exactly!" Nasedo had crowed. "You've never seen the map, so you couldn't have done that! It's him! It's him! Well done, Tessie, well done!"

She'd stiffened then, profoundly uneasy because Nasedo never, ever complimented her. Not ever. The closest thing to a compliment was a lack of complaint. To have him compliment her was weird, to have him compliment her for something she hadn't actually done was weirder, and the "Tessie" bit was like nails on a chalkboard. She hated that diminutive, but put up with it on the rare occasions Nasedo used it, always as a means of demonstrating his alleged parental devotion in the presence of humans. To have him use it in private was downright squicky.

"Don't," she said, pushing him away with more vigor then she'd intended.

"Don't what?" he'd asked.

"Call me that," she'd answered. "You never call me that, not for real. Use my real name."

" 'Real' name," he'd scoffed. "Ironic."

"What's ironic?" she'd demanded. "And what's so funny? I'm Tess. That's my 'real' name. Not 'Tessie'—Tess."

He'd looked at her strangely then, dropping all pretense of amusement. But before she could circle back around the irony question, he'd taken her by the shoulders again, earnestly this time.

"You did it," he said, sounding sincere. "You woke him up. You proved it's still in there, still reachable. Keep going. Now's the best time, right after memories have been retrieved."

"Okay," Tess said quickly, supremely uncomfortable; just like he didn't compliment her, he also didn't touch her, or only rarely. Twice in two minutes was too much. Right now she'd promise to make the Earth spin backwards if only he'd let go of her.

He did. "How?" she asked, more to distract him from the way she was hastily backing up then because she wanted an answer. "What do you want me to do?"

"Whatever you've been doing," he'd answered. "Obviously it's working."

And then he'd gone back to his dinner, more cheerful than she'd ever seen him while she pondered the likely reaction if she mindwarped her way into a clutch with Isabel or Michael. She'd have to think of some other way of reaching them, but for now, she'd stick with Max and just enjoy Nasedo's good graces, always a rare and fleeting gift. She'd spent a sleepless night trying to think of edifying things to show Max, things Nasedo had shown her in their memory sessions, like the moons from their planet, but she kept getting sidetracked, inventing far more interesting mindwarps that had nothing to do with moons, at least not the kind in the sky. She'd spent years watching girls hanging on their boyfriends' arms, had even gone on a few dates herself. But they were all a sham because she could never really be honest with them, never show them who she really was. She could sympathize with how it must feel for Max to have a girl like Liz who knew who he really was, a luxury she'd never had, but a part of her was also jealous. Max had Isabel and Michael, two people who knew who he really was, plus a girlfriend who knew, plus Michael's girlfriend, Maria, and Isabel's wanna-be-boyfriend, Alex; she had no one, no one but Nasedo, that is, who didn't really count. They had an embarrassing number of people they didn't have to pretend around, and she still had no one. It wasn't fair. The sooner she could prod those fledgling memories, the better.

The following morning at school, Max had nodded warily when she'd caught up with him and Isabel in the hallway, but hadn't seemed too upset. And then she'd seen he and Liz snuggling, and Michael and Maria talking, and Isabel and Alex laughing, and suddenly she'd felt more left out than ever. It was one thing to be alone amidst a sea of humans, to know you were the only alien there; that had been the only life she'd ever known, lonely, perhaps, but unavoidable. To be alone amidst a sea of humans and aliens, aliens like you, but who didn't know that yet, was not only avoidable, it was excruciating. Seeing them together nudged a hollow place inside her which had always been hollow, but hadn't been so noticeable when it had been just her and Nasedo. Now it ached unbearably, the excitement she'd felt over finally meeting the Others giving way to frustration and impatience. She'd always thought they'd just remember each other, just like that, but they hadn't...and she hadn't. God knows she'd tried, straining like crazy to come up with even a fleeting memory of the lives they'd lived together. All Nasedo had ever shown her in their memory sessions were things, not people: Landscapes, skies, stars. She couldn't pull even one tiny memory of people out of her own head, so how could she expect them to do any better? "Waking them up" would be great if possible, but she strongly suspected they were just going to have to be told, like she'd been told virtually everything she knew about them. She'd slumped off to class, dejected only hours after her triumph...and then the teacher had told Max to be her partner. She'd turned around, looked at him...and made a snap decision.

The resulting mindwarp had left Max gaping beside her, oblivious to the fact that his sleeve had drifted dangerously close to her Bunsen Burner. It had also backfired in more ways than one; not only had Max been sent to the nurse's office to check his arm, a trip which had taken a suspiciously long time and made her miss most of the opportunity to be his lab partner, but he'd avoided her like the plague for the rest of the day, bolting whenever he saw her, even from a considerable distance. She hadn't seen him at all today, and now he'd skipped Biology. She'd had a blast during those few seconds, but she'd obviously pushed too hard. She was supposed to wake them up, not shut them down, especially with the Unit looming so close. Maybe she could send a mindwarp of he and Liz together to make up for it?

"Miss Harding?"

It was Mr. Steigman, looking at her expectantly. "What?" Tess said, startled, followed by titters from her classmates.

"I gather Mr. Evans didn't bring you up to speed yesterday," Mr. Steigman said dryly. "Probably too busy combusting." More titters followed, and Tess's eyes narrowed. "I was asking about the products of burned elements—"

"Oxides," Tess interrupted. "Carbon gives you carbon dioxide, nitrogen gives you nitrogen dioxide, sulfur gives you sulfur dioxide, and iron gives you iron oxide. Hydrocarbons produce carbon dioxide and water."

Mr. Steigman blinked. "Uh...good! Very good."

"That's for complete combustion," Tess continued. "Did you want complete or incomplete?"

Mr. Steigman blinked again. "Complete," he answered. "And that was an excellent answer, by the way."

"Guess he brought me more 'up to speed' than you thought," Tess said stiffly.

"I guess so," Mr. Steigman allowed. "Watch out, Miss Parker; Miss Harding here may give you a run for your money."

More chuckles, half-hearted this time. She'd successfully deflected attention from yesterday's incident, but there was no mistaking the wave of resentment she felt behind her. Risking a peek, she found a shocked Liz Parker, a fuming Maria DeLuca, and a troubled Alex Whitman regarding her with varying degrees of suspicion and alarm. Great. Now they all hated her.

The bell rang. Thank God, Tess thought, packing up her books and escaping into the hallway. Desperate for a friendly face, she looked for Isabel while swapping books at her locker, but couldn't find her. She was seriously considering skipping her next class to drown her sorrows in an early lunch when a hand pulled her aside.

"What the...what are you doing here?" she hissed at Nasedo.

"The pertinent question is what are you doing?" Nasedo retorted, closing the door to the empty classroom he'd dragged her into. "Why is Max skipping a class he has with you?"

"What...how did you know about that?" Tess sputtered. "Since when do you lurk at school?"

"Since you told me he'd remembered something," Nasedo answered. "You were crowing Sunday night and completely subdued last night. I was curious. Still am."

"Well, he wasn't in class, so I don't know what's up," Tess said, having no intention of going into all this with Nasedo. "Maybe he's sick. Or maybe he's—"

"Avoiding you," Nasedo finished. "He emerged from the closet when the bell rang, just as you emerged from your class. He took one look at you and moved as fast he possibly could in the opposite direction. Why?"

Tess felt her face growing warm. "I...I don't know."

"Some of your classmates caught up to him and made references to 'yesterday'," Nasedo continued. "What happened 'yesterday'? And don't you dare tell me you 'don't know'," he added darkly. "I think you do. I think that's why you're suddenly so much less enthusiastic. What did you do?"

Crap, Tess thought as Nasedo's eyes bored into her. There was no way out of this one. "I...may...have sent him a mindwarp that he found...disturbing."

Nasedo considered that for a moment. "You know very little of our world, so I fail to see what you could have transmitted that he would find 'disturbing'. What did you show him?"

"Um...us," Tess admitted. "Him and me....uh..."

Nasedo's eyes closed briefly. "Oh, God. Please tell me it wasn't mating."

"No!" Tess exclaimed. "We were just kissing!"

"Oh, I see," Nasedo said in a deadly tone. " 'Just' kissing. And since you've already assured me that you can't mindwarp accidentally, am I correct in assuming this was intentional?"

Completely, Tess thought, her eyes fastened on the floor. In order to mindwarp anyone, you had to decide what to show them, which hadn't been hard in this case. She'd had that same fantasy, or some derivative thereof, dozens of times since she'd laid eyes on Max's picture.

"I'll take that as a 'yes'," Nasedo went on when she didn't answer. "In that case, I'm dying to know how your classmates could possibly know about this unless, of course, you mindwarped an orgy."

Tess's cheeks burned. "Of course not. I...kind of did it in Biology class, and he...he..."

Nasedo stepped closer, his hot breath on her face. "Do you mean to tell me," he said in a dangerous voice, "that you humiliated the king in public?"

Tess said nothing, still staring at the floor, clutching her books as tightly as possible to hide the fact that she was trembling. King. He'd told her she'd been a queen, but she hadn't really believed it; she'd thought it was just something to keep her quiet, to give her something without really giving her anything. My God, it's true, she thought. It must be. No way would Nasedo be joking now.

"You did," Nasedo said, drawing his own conclusions from her silence, his voice a study in barely repressed rage. "You publicly embarrassed him. You put him in danger—"

"I didn't mean to!" she wailed. "I didn't—"

"I can safely say I don't give a rat's ass what you 'meant' to do!" Nasedo snapped. "All I care about is what you did do, and what you did is completely, utterly, unacceptable! Do I make myself clear?"

Tess nodded miserably, saying nothing, knowing that any syllable she uttered would only add fuel to the fire. "Your task," Nasedo went on furiously, still only inches from her face, "since you seem to have forgotten, was to prod their memories of where you all come from. How do you intend to do that if he's running away from you? I've told you since you emerged," he thundered on without waiting for an answer, "that you were destined for something great, that you all had a great task ahead. Believe me when I say that necking in classrooms isn't part of that!"

"I just wanted a friend!" Tess burst out. "I just wanted a family!"

"Then do take note of the fact that you have neither," Nasedo said acidly. "Now you have someone who can't stand the sight of you. Well done."

"I wish you'd never told me we used to be married," Tess whispered.

Nasedo snorted softly. "Believe me, so do I." Mercifully, he backed up. "If they don't trust you, we can't guide them past the Unit. Fix this. Or your long-awaited reunion will never take place because you'll all be dead."

Tess sank into a chair as he left, breathing hard. Don't cry, she told herself sternly. Nasedo had chewed her out more times than she could count, and it made her angry, not sad. So why was she fighting back tears? Because this one's my fault, she admitted—the Unit was hovering, and her own personal desires had put them all in danger.

The door burst open, and a couple in a clinch lurched inside, kissing furiously, kicking the door closed behind them. It was several more seconds before they realized they weren't alone.

"Oh!" the girl gasped, wide-eyed. "Uh...sorry."

"Yeah," Tess muttered, slipping past them. "Me too."




******************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station




"You're sure?" Valenti said, the fingers gripping the telephone receiver nearly white. "You're absolutely certain?"

"Like I told your deputy, I've worked with Dr. Margolin for nearly a decade," the patient, not-so-slightly exasperated voice informed him. "I know him when I see him. He was sitting right next to me. So unless he has an evil twin, I don't see how he could have been elsewhere on April 14th."

"Right," Valenti said faintly. "I see. Thank you for your time."

He set the receiver down slowly, crossing a name off his list with a hand that shook more than he'd like. That was the last witness on the list Hanson had compiled, the last person to confirm—again—that Malcolm Margolin had been in Bethesda on April 14th, not here in Roswell. His faithful deputy had hit the phones last night and, in a huge stroke of luck, had managed to speak with enough people that he'd had a report ready and waiting first thing this morning which told him exactly what he hadn't wanted to hear. He'd dismissed his deputy and read it in private, fighting a wave of mounting panic as he stared at the chair in front of his desk occupied not long ago by Dr. Margolin, or someone posing as Dr. Margolin. Who the hell had he been talking to? And how could he look and sound exactly like a man thousands of miles away? You know the answer to that, he told himself—shapeshifters. His father had long insisted that aliens could look like humans, any human they wanted. He'd always considered that bogus, even as he'd continued to evolve ever closer to his father's opinions on aliens. The little gray/green man story was deeply entrenched in alien lore, but there was nothing about shapeshifters. He'd always assumed his father had gotten that from Hubble, a theory confirmed by Hubble's beliefs about his wife's death. Crazy, he'd thought, but here he was, staring proof in the face. And if something this crazy was true, what about the alien hunter, the list, the rest of it? Suddenly scared to death, he'd picked up the phone.

"Dad?" Kyle's voice had said, deeply disturbed. "What's wrong?"

Valenti had nearly collapsed with relief at the sound of his son's voice. "Nothing. I...I just wanted to make sure you were okay."

"And...why wouldn't I be?"

"No reason," Valenti had said quickly. "None at all."

"Okay...this is weird," Kyle had declared in typical diplomatic Valenti fashion. "You know we're not supposed to use our phones in school, right? And you're calling to see if I'm okay for 'no reason'?"

"Look, we just had a...a report of a kid who died in a car accident," Valenti said, grabbing the first thing that popped into his head that Kyle might believe. "So I got a little..."

"Parental?" Kyle suggested. "Misty-eyed? Hormonal? No, that would be Mom. Whatever, it's okay, Dad, I'm not in the morgue, I'm at school. Although sometimes it's hard to tell the difference. Stop fretting."

"Right," Valenti agreed. "Sorry to bother you."

He'd rung off, clutching his phone like it was his boy's hand and feeling like a fool. He recognized this, this debilitating weight in your stomach, this invisible hand squeezing your lungs, making it difficult to breathe. He hadn't felt fear this paralyzing since the day the FBI had come for his father when he'd been a child, and he'd left the station in a trance, taking a drive to clear his head, spotted a familiar jeep parked outside the UFO Museum...and pulled over. He'd sat outside for several minutes, telling himself he was crazy for even thinking it. But the worst part of this was the uncertainty, the not knowing, and the not being able to talk to literally anyone about it save for two people, one of whom was usually not all there...and one of whom was inside this building. Max Evans had done his best to sound detached when he'd laid his cards on the table, but the catch in his voice when he'd declared, "There's no such thing as a shapeshifter" had given him away because it meant that Evans, he of the blank face which could have won a million poker games, was scared. Valenti knew scared, being scared shitless himself at the moment, and there was no doubt in his mind that Max Evans was scared. He'd headed back to the station, alarmed at the revelation that even the alien was scared, until he'd finally sat himself down and gotten a hold of himself. Think this through, he'd ordered himself sternly. Think it through like an investigator, not a scared little boy.

So he had. Topolsky had been afraid an alien hunter from the FBI was after her, so why had an alien shapeshifter shown up? Did that mean the aliens wanted her dead too? Or that aliens were working with the FBI? What if Hanson had missed something? He'd called every single witness on the list, double checking their statements, and come up with nothing new; Malcolm Margolin remained stubbornly in Bethesda on April 14th, and Kathleen Topolsky remained stubbornly dead. Now what?

Five minutes later, Valenti picked up the phone again. There was one more call he hadn't made, that he'd been putting off. The phone rang three times before someone picked up.

"Dr. Margolin's office," a familiar—and shaky—female voice said.

"Hi, this is Sheriff James Valenti from Roswell, New Mexico," Valenti said, recognizing Margolin's admin's voice. "I called several times yesterday?"

"Yes, sheriff, I remember."

"I spoke with Dr. Margolin last night, but I'm afraid I need to speak with him again," Valenti went on, hoping to finagle some information about Topolsky out of him, or at least get him more interested in finding out who was posing as him. "Is he there?"

"I'm afraid not," the admin answered, her voice shakier than ever. "I'm afraid...well...I don't know how to say this, sheriff, but...Dr. Margolin is dead."

There followed a silence so profound, Valenti could hear the ticking of his watch. "Dead?" he repeated finally. "But...I just talked to him last night. What happened?"

"A car accident," the admin replied. "He was—"

"When?" Valenti demanded. "When was this car accident? Was it today?"

"Uh...no," the admin answered, bewildered. "It was last night—"

"When?" Valenti repeated. "What time? Did this have something to do with the fire last night?"

"I...I don't know!" the admin exclaimed. "All I know is that he called me from the hospital, something about someone impersonating him. He wanted me to look into it, but..."

Her voice caught, and Valenti suddenly felt terrible. "I'm sorry," he said quickly. "I'm sorry for your loss, I'm just...shocked. I just talked to him. Please accept my condolences on behalf of the entire Roswell Station."

He rung off with her still crying, and sank into his chair. Last night. So not today, not after he'd talked to Max Evans. Last night, after he'd alerted the doctor to the fact that someone had been impersonating him, and he'd started making inquiries. How convenient. How terribly convenient.

Valenti reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out the silver football he now carried with him everywhere, unwilling to even leave it in the car. It was as enigmatic as ever, the swirly symbol on top as not-Time-Warner-Cable as ever. First Kathleen Topolsky, now Margolin, both dead right after they'd spoken with him. Two deaths in two days was too many. Enough with the phone calls and the hunches and the questions. Time for a new approach.

Fifteen minutes later, he walked into the Crashdown and set the silver football in front of a startled Max Evans.

"Before you can expect somebody to trust you, you've got to trust them first. Whenever you're ready, Max."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 106 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 106

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED SIX




April 25, 2000, 3:30 p.m.

Crashdown Cafe




Had she been asked, Isabel Evans would have agreed that she'd been on something of a roller coaster ride lately, to say nothing of the past school year. Chief among the various ups and downs had been when they'd discovered their guidance counselor was really an FBI agent who had left and then mysteriously reappeared, sprouting conspiracy theories and dire warnings which thankfully had been discredited. Until sixty seconds ago, that is, when her brother had informed them that Topolsky had died in a fire. And, as usual, even the tragic and the accidental took on new meaning around them.

"He thinks everything Topolsky told us could be true, the alien hunter...everything."

The "he" in question, Sheriff Valenti could certainly have his own reasons for wanting to resurrect the whole Topolsky Warnings thing despite the fact he'd confidently assured them there was nothing to worry about only a couple of weeks ago. Or so she told herself, having a good deal less than sixty seconds to ponder that theory before the "he" in question appeared behind them.

"Before you can expect somebody to trust you, you've got to trust them first," Valenti said, placing the orb on the counter in front of them. "Whenever you're ready, Max."

He left. The silence was deafening as she, Max, and Michael all simultaneously looked at the orb and tried not to. Michael had been the most upset about the loss of the orb, understandable since he was to blame for Valenti having it. But not even the stunner of the sheriff returning the one thing he had on them could sway Michael from his current path.

"You're just making new friends all over the place, aren't you Max? We need to do something about Tess."

"I'll check it out," Isabel said.

"Take the jeep," Max said, holding out his keys.

"No, thanks. I'll walk."

"Walk?" Michael echoed. "It's a ways from here."

"So how did you get there when you were out playing James Bond?" Isabel asked tartly.

'I thumbed a ride, and why are you ragging on me?" Michael demanded. "I'm trying to figure out what's going on here! Max says there's something with him and Tess—"

"Yeah—hormones," Isabel deadpanned. "Hooray."

"—there are soldiers at your 'friend's' house—"

"She's a friend, Michael, not a 'friend'."

"—and now we find out someone killed Topolsky!"

"No, we found out she died," Isabel corrected. "In what could be a perfectly normal, but still tragic accident."

"Or could not be," Michael countered.

"Which is why I said I'd check it out," Isabel said impatiently. "Where is it?"

"Here," Michael answered, scribbling the address on a napkin. "I'll go with you."

"You'll do no such thing," Isabel retorted. "When I find out this is all just your paranoia running wild, I want to still have a friend. Back off, and let me settle this."

Michael raised both hands. "Fine. So I'll just sit here and wait for you. Great use of my time."

"You could spend it explaining the connection between pretty girls and hormones to my dear darling brother," Isabel said sweetly. "Or you could play with your orb now that you have it back." She shouldered her purse. "Bye."

She left Michael smoldering and Max staring at the counter, taking off at a trot lest one of them decide to follow her anyway. She'd barely covered a block when a car pulled up beside her and her school friends, Carly and Claire, peered out.

"Need a ride?" Carly called.

"No, thanks," Isabel said. "I'm good."

"Where you going?" Claire chirped. "Home is that way."

"Just taking a walk," Isabel answered. "It's good exercise."

Carly and Claire exchanged glances. " 'Exercise'?" Carly repeated. "Isabel, exercise is something you do in gyms wearing fabulous clothes. Walking is just...walking."

"It's also exercise," Isabel said. "See you later."

"Wait...who exercises?" Claire said. "I mean, for real? Nobody even goes to the gym to exercise, not really. They just go to wear all the cute clothes."

"Ladies!" Isabel said brightly. "Thanks for the offer, but I'm walking! Get over it!"

"Suit yourself," Carly shrugged. "But if you develop bulgy muscles, don't blame us."

Right, Isabel thought sourly as the car roared off. If a brisk walk was all it took to turn you into a weight lifter, everyone would look like Schwarzenegger. Okay, so maybe a bit more than a brisk walk; the address Michael had scribbled was several blocks away. Still, it was a nice day, and she desperately needed to walk, to think, to get away from the fog of panic surrounding Michael and her brother. Twenty minutes later, after huffing up a hill that hadn't looked much like a hill at the bottom, she sank down on the curb for a breather only a short ways from her goal, feeling a bit calmer...and little guilty. She'd been pretty bitchy to Michael back there when it could be argued that she should be sympathizing. Being chased was horrible, but even more horrible was being chased, then not being chased, then having the specter of being chased raised all over again. All this on again/off again was exhausting, and this particular bout, coming so soon after they'd all dismissed Topolsky as a raving lunatic, was proving especially unnerving. Well...not for all of us, she conceded. Valenti had certainly seemed convinced, and she and Max certainly wanted to be, but Michael had refused to let go of the man in the car who'd tried to pick up Alex. Alex, for his part, had remained diplomatically silent, as had Liz and Maria...and that bothered her more than argument. The question of the man in the car had hovered over her even as she'd breathed a sigh of relief at having dodged yet another bullet. The notion that there was still one coming straight at them, and a bigger and nastier one than ever before, was alarming to say the least.

The one bright spot in all of this had been Tess, a new friend who had nothing to do with any of the clouds surrounding them. But whenever she found a haven, a way to get away from it all, somehow, some way, the whole alien thing managed to intrude, so of course Max and Michael were going after her. It was enough to make her think that maybe it was better if she didn't talk to anyone else for the rest of her natural life, whatever "natural" was for them. Basically everyone she touched got dragged into this one way or another, with one possible exception...

"Grandma!" Isabel said when her grandmother answered the phone. "It's Isabel."

"Hi, sweetheart," her grandmother's voice said, accompanied by the roar of what sounded like a truck.

"Are you in the car? I can call back—"

"No, no," Grandma Dee broke in. "I mean, I am in the car, but I put you on speaker. I promise I won't run up a tree."

"Please don't," Isabel said in a brittle voice, thinking of Liz and Grandma Claudia. "I'd rather not live in a world without you."

"Why, thank you, sweetheart. Is anything wrong? You sound upset."

"Just...stuff," Isabel said, running her hands through the grass where she was sitting. "Lots of stuff."

"Ah," Grandma said knowingly. " 'Stuff'. Anything I can help with?"

Don't I wish, Isabel thought sadly. To have just one adult she could go to would be a gift. To have an adult who wouldn't dissolve in tears or ply her with a million questions, as her mother would have by now, would be sheer heaven. "I wish you could," she answered. "You have no idea how much I wish you could."

"Oh, dear...am I not smart enough?" Grandma teased.

Isabel smiled in spite of herself. "Just the opposite—you're too smart. And it's not fair to drag you into it, not at..."

"Please tell me you weren't about to say 'at my age'," Grandma said dryly. "Because if you were, we may have to have our first quarrel."

"Let's not," Isabel sighed. "Because age has nothing to do with it. It's just not fair to dump my stuff in your lap, no matter what."

"Perhaps not," Grandma agreed. "But you're welcome to dump anyway. As a general rule, grandparents don't get hung up on 'fair'. At least I don't. So can you give me a hint?"

Isabel looked down the road to the next intersection; around that corner was Tess's house. "Someone told me something bad about a friend, and now I'm wondering what I'll do if it's true. So I'm just sitting here, procrastinating, because I don't want to find out."

"Sure you do," Grandma said. "If what you heard is right, you want to find out as soon as possible; if it's wrong, you want to find that out too so you can stop fretting. So get off your duff, and go settle it."

Isabel smiled in spite of herself. "Right. Love you, Grandma."

"Love you too, sweetheart. You're not sitting anymore, are you?"

"I'm up," Isabel promised. "Off my 'duff' and on my way. Bye."

"Goodbye, dear. And good luck."

Someone needs it, Isabel thought, tucking her phone back into her pocket. She desperately hoped Michael wasn't right, but if he was, that meant Tess wasn't her friend. No, that meant Tess was using her, and if that was the case, it was Tess who would be needing that luck.




*****************************************************




"She did what?" Dee gasped.

"Wonderful," Brivari muttered.

"Don't panic," Jaddo said impatiently. "I told her to fix it."

She can't, Dee thought wearily, bringing the car to a halt at a red light. This was moving day, the day Jaddo moved into the impressive house he'd bought, and she'd been running him around town before school let out. Brivari was in the back seat, and listening to them compare notes on the FBI was unnerving, to say the least. And now he'd just gone and proved her right by detailing how Tess had shown Max the last thing he'd want to see, something which, having seen it, he couldn't "un-see". No, there would be no fixing this one.

"So now he won't trust her no matter what she does," Brivari was saying.

"Didn't I warn you about her moving too fast?" Dee said. "Just for the record, this overqualifies as 'too fast'."

"Trust me, I gave her a piece of my mind," Jaddo said darkly as Dee felt a sudden pang of sympathy for Tess at the mere notion of a piece of Jaddo's mind. "She claims she did it because she wanted 'friends' and a 'family'."

"And a boyfriend," Dee added. "Understandable, all of it, but this will only drive him away, and where he goes, they all go."

"Maybe not," Jaddo said. "What prompted all this was a flash of the two of them together...that came from him."

Brivari appeared behind them, leaning on the front seat. "When did this happen?"

"This past weekend," Jaddo answered. "Out of nowhere. She said they were in the Crashdown, and then suddenly they were hand in hand in the desert with Antarian writing on the sand. And get this...it was the symbols from the map."

"Why is that significant?" Dee asked. "She lived with you; she must have seen them before."

"Actually, she hasn't," Jaddo said. "I didn't want her doodling them on a homework paper, or something. She didn't remember many of them—"

"Somehow I doubt the writing was the first thing that caught her attention," Dee said dryly.

"—but she drew a couple of them that were definitely from the map."

"Which she has never seen," Brivari said. "But Zan has."

"Exactly," Jaddo said with satisfaction. "It's in there, Brivari. She triggered something."

"Right—panic," Dee said sadly. "It may be 'in there', but I doubt it's going to produce the result you're looking for, not if she keeps showing him necking with someone other than his girlfriend."

" 'Girlfriend'," Jaddo snorted. "Who is this female who keeps getting in the way?"

"You mean the one who single-handedly saved his life several times?" Dee said tartly. "Since when is keeping his secret 'getting in the way'?"

"Irrelevant," Brivari said before Jaddo could answer. "When they remember, it won't matter. Let's not waste our time arguing about what will eventually become a moot point."

Jaddo shrugged. Dee dropped it, masking her own alarm. When they remember...what would happen when they remembered? Would they lapse completely back to the people they once were, or would the result be a mixture of who they were now and who they used to be? Would they still have any use for her and Anthony, Philip and Diane? It was humbling—and more than a little alarming—that the thought of them remembering was equally as frightening as the thought of the FBI closing in. Either could result in death, although the former would be a death of a different kind.

The phone rang. Dee glanced at the screen before answering, marveling at the weird karma. "Hi, Isabel."

*Figures,* Jaddo muttered telepathically. *Doesn't she just always turn up at the wrong time?*

*Any time is the right time for my grandchildren,* Dee said crossly. *Hush up.*

There was a faint telepathic chuckle from the back seat as Jaddo scowled at her and Dee turned her attention to the spoken conversation. Isabel sounded worried, but as usual, wasn't inclined to talk about it, even with coaxing and being needled about not wanting to confide in her grandmother because of her "age".

"Please tell me you weren't about to say 'at my age'," Dee said. "Because if you were, we may have to have our first quarrel."

"Let's not," Isabel sighed. "Because age has nothing to do with it. It's just not fair to dump my stuff in your lap, no matter what."

*Interesting,* Brivari murmured. *She almost sounds like she means it.*

*Of course she means it!* Dee exclaimed.

*If you insist,* Jaddo said doubtfully.

Dee bit back a retort and finished her conversation with Isabel just as they rounded a corner. Up ahead, a moving van was disgorging a truck full of what looked like furniture and art work. "Good grief," Dee muttered as she pulled over a couple of houses down. "Did you buy out the art museum?"

"I wanted to create a good impression," Jaddo answered.

"For when the king remembers he's a king," Brivari said when Dee gave him a questioning look. "Where do you think Vilandra was going?"

"Who cares?" Jaddo said.

"We do," Brivari answered. "We ignore her at our peril, or did you not learn that from what landed us here?"

"Uh...I think I can answer your question," Dee said, peering out the windshield. "She's here. As in here, here. As in your house."

Three sets of eyes watched Isabel skirt the van and walk up the driveway to the front door, gaping open to accommodate the movers. "What in blazes is she doing here?" Jaddo demanded.

"Someone told her something bad about a friend," Dee whispered, "and now she's wondering it it's true."

"It appears Ava's indiscretion has piqued their interest," Brivari noted.

"So, what, they send her?" Jaddo said incredulously. "Oh, that's brilliant. If they're suspicious, where the hell is Rath?"

"She's friends with Tess," Dee reminded him. "At the moment, anyway."

"It's bad enough to have Tess spending so much time with her, but now she's in my house?" Jaddo fumed. "We'll just see about that."

"Jaddo, behave yourself!" Dee said sternly. "Remember, she's my granddaughter."

"And the king's sister," Brivari added. "You're so keen to have him admire your home, but he won't be pleased if you're rude to his sister."

Jaddo muttered what sounded like expletives not completely under his breath and slammed the car door, stalking toward the house in a way that did not bode well. "He'll always hate her, won't he?" Dee said sadly.

"Look at it from his perspective," Brivari said. "She's our Helen of Troy, the 'face that launched a thousand ships' and started a war which rages still."

"But she didn't cause the antipathy between...wait," Dee said. "How do you know it 'rages still'? I thought you hadn't contacted Antar in years?"

Brivari sat back on the seat. "We'd better go before Vilandra sees us. She'll recognize your car."




*****************************************************




C'mon, Tess urged silently, peering through the rain, her thumbs drumming impatiently on the steering wheel. There must be an accident up ahead judging by the stalled traffic and flashing lights, no big surprise given that visibility pretty much stank. Horns blared behind her, echoing her frustration even as they irritated her; did people really think that blasting their horn would make stopped traffic suddenly up and move? Eager for a distraction from the traffic jam, the horns, and the groceries melting in her back seat, she turned up the radio, hoping to drown out some of it until she could finally get home and bring this awful day to an end. It had just been one thing after another, and frankly, the traffic jam was the least of it.

After her charming conversation with Nasedo at school, she hadn't seen hide nor hair of Max, and she was glad of it; just about the only way she could think of blunting the effect of what she'd done was to stay away from him, to make him think it was all some weird fluke. She'd breathed a sigh of relief when he didn't turn up the rest of the day and headed back to the motel eagerly, anticipating the one good thing happening today—they were moving! Finally, finally, she and Nasedo wouldn't be on top of each other. Nasedo was hard to take even in small doses, so to be living in the same room was hell. Granted she had school and he was gone a lot, but still...not having her own space, a door she could close when he was there, weighed on her even when he wasn't. It was especially exciting because their usual complement of "stuff", none of which was actually from their previous residence, of course, was bigger and better this time. Getting a bunch of new furniture and clothes was one of the perks of their lifestyle, one of the few things she could look forward to when they had to up stakes and run, but this time it sounded like Nasedo had really gone all out; God knows he had on the house, definitely the largest they'd ever lived in. She'd wasted no time packing up the few personal belongings she possessed and driving over to the new place; the last thing she wanted was to not be home when the truck arrived. And arrive it did, disgorging not just furniture but appliances, sculptures, paintings, the works. Wow, she'd thought as the movers unpacked one piece of art after another. The cover story was that he'd worked all over the world, and he was certainly sparing no expense to uphold it.

And then Isabel had shown up. Tess had seen her coming up the walk and initially been thrilled; Isabel wasn't avoiding her, didn't even seem to know that anything had happened between her and Max. Rifling through the boxes was fun, but it would be even more fun with a friend. Or would have been, that is, if Nasedo hadn't shown up, and in the middle of the afternoon when he never did, no less. For a minute she thought he was going to behave himself. Just for a minute.

"So what is it that you do that takes you to all these places?" Isabel had asked.

"Well, if I tell you, I'd have to kill you," Nasedo said.

Damn it, Tess thought wearily in the startled silence which followed. "He always says that," Tess said with an awkward laugh. "He thinks he's so funny."

"I'm sorry, Isabel," Nasedo had said, ignoring the dig. "Every once in awhile, I like to think of my job as glamorous."

Sorry, my ass, Tess had thought as she continued to try and cover the fact that "if I tell you, I'd have to kill you" was only half a joke. Breathing a silent sigh of relief when he'd thankfully excused himself, she'd promptly went right back into crisis mode when she'd found Isabel holding a box she shouldn't be anywhere near.

"Here, I'll get this one," Isabel said.

"Put that down!" Tess ordered.

Isabel froze. "I mean...you're my guest," Tess said, scrambling to cover her gaffe. "You certainly shouldn't be doing any heavy lifting. Um...why don't I go get us a soda?"

Isabel set the box down. "Okay."

Tess had headed for the kitchen with a smile on her face which belied the fact that she'd really love to start screaming. What had gotten into her? There'd been a dozen ways to get that box away from Isabel which didn't involve barking at her, so what gave? I wasn't expecting company, she thought wearily. She'd just tossed everything inside without a moment's thought and hadn't even remembered the box until Isabel came within inches of finding stacks of photos of her, Max, and Michael. Just imagine how well that would have gone over.

"What is she doing here?" Nasedo had demanded when she hit the kitchen.

"She's my friend," Tess had answered. "She showed up."

"Then unshow her," he'd ordered.

She hadn't, not for another half hour as they sat on the brand new living room sofa and drank their sodas, part of a six-pack she'd fortunately brought with her along with the offending box. By the time Isabel finally waved goodbye and headed off on foot down the road, Nasedo was practically champing at the bit.

"I thought I told you to get rid of her," he'd groused.

"Yeah, well, I didn't want to," Tess had retorted. "Unlike you, I like having friends."

"They're not 'friends'," Nasedo had countered. "Someday you'll realize that."

"You know what? You're right—they're not friends, they're family. Even better."

"Not this again," Nasedo had muttered.

"Yes, 'this' again," she'd answered. "And again, and again, and again, as long as it takes to get it through your head."

"You're the one who needs to get something through her head," he'd snapped. "Your decisions of late have been uniformly poor, and this is just the latest example. Why do you think she was here? Your little stunt made them suspicious."

"Drama Queen," Tess muttered. "Isabel was fine today in school. We're friends, and she just came over. Is that really so hard to accept?"

"Well, whatever it is, we can't have them crawling all over the house, not yet, and especially not her," Nasedo said.

"She wasn't 'crawling' anywhere," Tess argued, deliberately avoiding looking at the box which had very nearly spilled the beans. "And for the last time, what is it with Isabel? What did she do to you that was so horrible that you can't stand the sight of her?"

"She didn't do it to me," Nasedo said darkly. "She did it to you, to all of you."

Tess had paused, digesting this new information and combing what little memory she had for any clue, any niggle of what he meant. "I don't know what you're talking about," she'd finally told him. "Whatever she did can't be too awful because I don't remember any of it."

"Of course you don't," Nasedo had said impatiently. "You couldn't, because..."

He'd stopped then, with the oddest look on his face. "Be glad you don't remember," he said finally in a completely different tone. "I wish I didn't. Here," he'd continued, thrusting a list into her hands. "We need more groceries now that we actually have a kitchen."

She'd left then, more than a little unnerved. So very little touched Nasedo or caused anything but anger; whatever did was rare and monumental, like that nurse he'd wanted to impress or that strange man he'd been wary of, both unheard of because Nasedo cared for no one and was afraid of no one. Now he wanted her to believe that Isabel had done something so bad that he wished he didn't remember, that he was glad she didn't remember? Since when was he glad she didn't remember something? That thought was so bizarre that she dismissed it as just one of the many things she couldn't figure out about him and gone grocery shopping, enjoying the mindless chore of choosing ketchup brands and avoiding apples with brown spots. This exceptionally weird and frustrating day was almost over. Thank God.

Traffic finally began to move. It was really pouring now, and Tess set the wipers on high as they started forward, passing the scene of the accident, a multi car pile-up from the looks of things. A few blocks later, after rounding a corner through an especially deep puddle, she was startled when the steering wheel suddenly seized up, and barely made it to the side of road without causing yet another accident. Crap! She stank at fixing mechanical things; the last time she'd had car trouble, she'd blindly thrown power at it and set the engine on fire, although she supposed that would be fixable in this downpour...

"What?" Nasedo's clipped voice said when he answered his cell a couple of minutes later, when the engine was smoking.

"The car is acting up," Tess said. "The steering wheel wouldn't turn all of a sudden."

"Did you go through a puddle?'

"Of course I went through a puddle," she said crossly. "It's pouring, or didn't you realize that?"

"The power steering goes out when the cable gets wet," Nasedo said. "Just fix it."

"I don't know what 'cable' you're talking about, and...I tried. It didn't work," she admitted. "Like the last time it didn't work."

There was a heavy sigh on the other end of the phone. "Where are you?"

"I'm..." She stopped, closing her eyes briefly. "I'm right outside the Crashdown."

"Stay there. I'll be there shortly."

The line went dead. So nice to see he's back to his old self, Tess sighed. She glanced toward the Crashdown, its lights a beacon in the darkness, briefly thought of going inside, and was relieved to find that it was few minutes past closing time. Just as well, really, and best to sit here in the car...and then a figure crossed the street right in front of her, going up to the Crashdown's door.

Max.

Tess watched, mesmerized as Liz answered the door. They talked for a couple of minutes, backlit by the diner's lights, heads bent toward each other, a conversation which culminated in a long, searching kiss that seemed to go on forever. Watching through the rain, Tess leaned against the car window and fought back tears. That should have been me. Her whole life had been about getting back to the Others, and now that she had, the boy who had been her husband was attached to a human. What had her life been about, anyway? What was all that running and hiding and learning to slip the Unit for if he was just going to take up with a human? How was he going to do whatever Big Thing they all had to do with a human in tow? It's not fair! she wailed inwardly as they finally, finally came up for air. That should have been me!

Max came out of the Crashdown wearing a smile which had nothing to do with her. And Tess climbed out of the car.

"Max!" she called. "My car broke down. Can you believe it?"

He turned, and when he saw her, the alarm in his eyes was physically painful. "No."

She blinked. "No?"

"No, I don't believe it," Max said.

"What...are you talking about?" Tess asked.

"You planned this," Max said.

"I planned what?"

"To be out here."

Shit, Tess thought wearily. Nasedo was right; they did suspect her, or at least Max did. She should never have gotten out of the car, never have let her emotions run away with her. "Max, you sound a little crazy," she said, hoping to defuse this before it got worse, and definitely before Nasedo got here.

"You're doing something to me," Max said accusingly in a voice tinged with panic.

"Max, my car broke down," Tess protested. "I'm waiting for somebody to help me. I didn't plan anything."

"I'm with Liz," he declared.

"I know you are," Tess answered.

"We belong together," he insisted.

"I'm sure that's true," Tess agreed.

"I don't want anyone but her."

"I'm sure you don't."

They were face to face now, and...was he actually leaning in toward her? They were certainly close, very close, and she leaned in closer, expecting him to pull away...

...but he didn't.

The kiss was long and passionate, hungry, searching, filled with all the pent up longing and frustration she'd been struggling with for ages. What drove him she couldn't say, but something did; she didn't hold him, but he stayed anyway, kissing her again, again...

The scene changed. The rain disappeared, replaced by a face in a pod wreathed by yellow curls, giant rocks thrusting into the night sky, stars glowing overhead.

Max pulled away, his eyes wide. They stood in the rain, watching each other, panting. He'd seen it too, she could tell.

"Who are you?" he demanded.

She stared at him, the rain running into her eyes, blurring her vision. I'm one of you, she wanted to say. I'm your family. I'm your wife.

"I'm Tess," she answered.

He backed away then, nearly falling off the curb, getting several feet away before turning around and running, running into the rain. She was still watching the patch of darkness he'd disappeared into when she heard a car pull up behind her.

"Is that who I think it was?" Nasedo demanded.

She nodded. He grabbed her by her shoulders, spun her around. "What did you do?"

"Nothing!" she exclaimed. "He did it! He kissed me!"

Hard eyes fastened on hers. "Don't lie to me," Nasedo warned.

"I'm not! He did it! I mean, I certainly didn't mind, but...he did it, and...I had another flash."

"What did you see?" Nasedo demanded. "Tess, this is very important. Tell me exactly what you saw."

"A...little girl in a pod," Tess said, closing her eyes, calling it back. "And the rocks where the pod chamber is...I'm sure of it this time. And stars overheard...they moved into a pattern—"

"What kind of pattern?" Nasedo interrupted excitedly. "What did they look like?"

"Like...like...like the letter 'V'," she answered. "Or an upside down pyramid. No, wait...there wasn't a star along the top, so it was a 'V'—

"Yes!" Nasedo shouted, grabbing her hands. "The royal seal!"

"The...what?" she asked, confused. "I don't know what that is."

"Precisely!" Nasedo exclaimed. "But he does! And the girl in the pod—"

"That could have been Isabel," Tess broke in.

"Doesn't matter," Nasedo said happily. "You never saw anyone in a pod because you were the last one out! That had to have come from him! Tess," he went on earnestly, squeezing her hands, "he remembers. He remembers!"




****************************************************




"Anything new?"

Pierce turned around as Brian came up beside him. "Nope. This guy's more boring than dirt. I say we move the camera to the suspect's house."

"Getting into the Evans' house will be tricky," Brian warned. "And Topolsky was—"

"Meeting Guerin," Pierce finished. "Yes, I know. And he's the easiest to bug because he has his own place. And having his own place means they're more likely to talk there. I remember all the arguments, I just don't see them panning out. Our only real lead is one name, 'Nasedo'. That's it."

"It's better than nothing," Brian shrugged.

Not much, Pierce thought silently. Brian didn't have to sit here in front of this monitor at all hours of the day and night watching Michael Guerin eat, watch TV, or make out with his girlfriend. Neither did he, if he were honest—he had people to do that for him, although the current one was taking a break—but just the half hour he'd been here so far had been like watching paint dry. He'd known Brian Samuels since the academy and trusted him more than any other human being currently on Earth, but sometimes...well...let's just say his friend liked to play things a little too safe. And got a little too emotional, like when he used the word "murder" in connection with the fire at Bethesda Psychiatric. True patriots understood that sacrifices had to be made.

"Danny," Brian said slowly, as though reading his mind, "was it really necessary to get rid of Margolin?"

"Yes. He was asking too many questions about why Valenti thinks he was in Roswell."

"But Valenti will think—"

"Let him. He's already suspicious, Brian; that ship has sailed. I couldn't have him hounding Margolin to look into what happened with Topolsky, and he can't hound him if he's dead."

"No," Brian said, "but he can hound us."

"He was going to do that anyway," Pierce said. "If I can't work around Valenti, I'll just have to work through him. And no, I don't mean getting rid of him; I reluctantly concur that that would raise too many red flags in Washington. I have other plans for our dear sheriff...hello! Is that Evans?"

It was. The video image was grainy, but a drenched and dripping Max Evans had just appeared in Guerin's apartment, and Guerin sounded none too happy about it.

"What are you doing here?" he demanded

"I'm in trouble, Michael. I don't know what's happening to me."


"This could be good," Pierce said eagerly as both he and Brian leaned in toward the monitor.

"I'm not in the mood right now, Maxwell."

"I kissed Tess."

"You what?!"


"Good God," Pierce groaned, dropping his head to his hands. "More adolescent angst? I feel like I'm trapped in a high school lunch room."

"Because you are," Brian said dryly. "Shhh!"

"First you talk to Valenti behind my back, and now you're kissing Tess behind Liz's?"

"Michael, you've got to listen to me, please...


"Talking to Valenti?" Brian said. "About what?"

"Do you think they're working together?" Pierce mused.

"...leave it alone, already? He gave us back the orb. Maybe he isn't just out to get us."

"Yeah, right. Sure. He's on our side. Why don't we just tell him everything?"


"Tell me!" Pierce said excitedly as he and Brian leaned in further. "C'mon, say it out loud!"

"What's an 'orb'?" Brian wondered.

"Who cares?" Pierce demanded, waiting impatiently through an implausible diatribe from Guerin about character and trust. "C'mon, c'mon...spit it out. Spit it out!"

As if on cue, the two figures on the screen began fighting. Suddenly the image shuddered, blurred...and when it returned, two startled faces stared back at them.

"What the hell is that?" Guerin demanded. A hand reached over...

...and the screen went blank.

"Shit!" Pierce exploded, upending the table holding the monitor, which hit the floor with a mighty crash. "Shit!"

"Uh oh," Brian muttered.

"That's it!" Pierce exclaimed. "That's as much of this as I'm going to take! We're going in!"

"Danny, we can't let the Bureau know we're here," Brian argued. "If they—"

"We're already here!" Pierce interrupted savagely. "Hiding in this dump, trying to get some information out of some kid! Enough! I want boots on the ground now!"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 107 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 107

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED SEVEN



April 25, 2000, 11:30 p.m.

Evans residence





"Knock knock?"

Isabel looked up from her history textbook. "Grandma! You're here late."

"Oh, it's nowhere near my bedtime," Grandma said, taking a seat on the bed. "Although I think your mother is turning into a pumpkin."

"Yeah, she does that," Isabel agreed. "Dad's a night owl like you."

"Yes, well...that's my fault," Grandma confessed. "I encouraged him to be that way. The conventional wisdom in the 50's was that babies got up for the day at 6 a.m. and went to bed around the same time. He did wake up around then to eat, but then I wondered, why 6 to 6? Why not 9 to 9, or some other number I liked better? So I'd put him back to bed, and he'd fall back asleep until 9 or 10 in the morning, and then I'd put him to bed at night around the same time. Worked like a charm. My mother-in-law was horrified."

"You renegade, you," Isabel teased. "Dad's always saying you're an anarchist."

"You have no idea," Grandma agreed. "So...how did your dilemma work out?"

"What dilemma?"

"The one you called me about? You know, driving, don't run up a tree...that call?"

"Oh!" Isabel said, having blanked on the afternoon's adventures. "Oh, geez...I completely forgot about that."

"I'm guessing that means it went well," Grandma said.

"False alarm," Isabel nodded. "What I heard wasn't true, and my friend is still a friend."

"Good!" Grandma said. "Good, good. This wouldn't happen to have been south of town, would it? Because I could have sworn I saw someone who looked a lot like you walking around after I talked to you."

Isabel rolled her eyes. "One day, one day, I go for a walk, and the entire universe notices. But at least you're not yanking my chain over it," she went on when her grandmother raised an eyebrow. "I went over to Tess's new house. She moved in today."

"That's a swanky area," Grandma commented.

"It's a swanky house," Isabel said. "Big staircase, big yard. And I got to meet her dad."

"What's he like?"

"A little weird," Isabel admitted.

"Only a little?" Grandma chuckled.

"Dorky," Isabel clarified. "Shirt-buttoned-all-the-way-up type. But he works for the military, so I guess that comes with the territory."

"The military? Is he a soldier?"

"No, some kind of 'consultant'," Isabel answered. "Something about storage facilities...I don't know. I wasn't really paying attention. I was too busy looking at all the art he's collected. You should see all the sculptures and paintings; it was fascinating. And he was pretty chatty about it. After he threatened to kill me, that is."

Grandma blinked. "Excuse me?"

"Oh, it was just a joke," Isabel laughed. "I asked him what he did for a living, and he said, 'If I tell you, I'd have to kill you.' Tess looked really put out, so I don't think she found it as funny as he did."

"Weird sense of humor too, huh?" Grandma said.

"Goes with the buttoned up shirt," Isabel noted. "But really, he's no worse than some of my other friends' parents. He's a grown-up; grown-ups are weird. Present company excepted, of course."

"I appreciate that," Grandma said dryly. "So he treated you right?"

"He didn't 'treat me' much at all," Isabel admitted. "He was only around for a minute, and then he disappeared, and it was just Tess and me watching the movers carry stuff in." She paused. "Do you know him? You sound like you know him."

"I...might have seen him and Tess in the grocery store," Grandma answered. "He seemed a little...abrupt."

"Yeah, I could see him giving that impression," Isabel agreed. "I think he just takes some getting used to."

"You're probably right," Grandma said. "Well...I should leave you to your homework. Where's Max tonight? Is he..."

A door slammed, and footsteps pounded through the house. A moment later, a breathless Max appeared in the bedroom doorway.

"I need to know where Alex lives," he announced.

"Alex?" Isabel said. "Do you mean to tell me Liz doesn't know?"

"Liz isn't answering her phone," Max said. "Oh...hi, Grandma."

"Is everything all right?" Grandma asked.

"I need to talk to Alex," Max urged. "Do you know where he lives?"

"Uh...sure," Isabel said uncertainly. "But it's kind of late—"

"This can't wait," Max said. "Write it down in case I forget."

Isabel stared at her brother, then grabbed a pencil, an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. Max only ever got this worked up over two things, Liz and alien stuff. Maybe the fact that she wasn't answering her phone meant it was the former, although it was late enough that she could have just turned it off.

"Here," she said, handing over a slip of paper with the Whitman's address. "But I think they go to bed pretty early over there, so...Max? Max!"

But he was gone already, and a moment later, she heard the jeep roar to life. "My goodness," Grandma murmured. "What now?"

"Tell me about it," Isabel sighed. "But whatever it is, it's his problem, not mine."




****************************************************




Whitman residence




Alex Whitman was dreaming.

It was one of "those" dreams, or as far as those dreams ever went for him. He and Isabel were alone, no band or vocalist or any other human or alien to interrupt them or block the stunning view of her in that red dress. This dream was a favorite of his, having reappeared in several renditions which all remained faithful to the core details, those being Isabel, her red dress, soft music playing, and some kind of spectacular backdrop. This particular outing appeared to be on a balcony of some sort, warm summer breezes wafting by with a background which looked suspiciously like Times Square, most likely because he'd been admiring pictures of it right before going to sleep. He wanted to visit the place where night looked like day courtesy of enough lumens to make a miniature sun, and even though that was a business district, not a swanky-apartment-with-a-swanky-balcony district, that was the cool thing about dreams; they let you do anything you wanted to. Take that red dress, for example; he could have sworn it had a higher neckline in previous outings, and been far more opaque. Now it was approaching levels of transparency which had him simultaneously sweating and smiling, not to mention the fact that if it went any lower, it might fall off. Okay by me, Alex sighed, leaning in for another core detail, the kiss...

"Alex? Alex!"

Isabel's beautiful face was abruptly replaced by that of her brother. Yikes...what was he doing here? Was this some kind of guilt trip brought on by what he'd been contemplating doing with his sister? This wasn't a dream, it was a nightmare, and Alex thrashed about, trying to remove Max's looming face from his field of vision, without success.

A light snapped on, and Alex sat bolt upright just as a hand clamped over his mouth. "Sorry," Max whispered. "I wasn't trying to scare you. I just didn't want to wake your parents."

"Mmmmph...mmph...geez Louise!" Alex sputtered, wrenching away from Max's grip and scrambling out of bed. "What the hell?"

"I'm sorry," Max repeated. "I didn't want to wake anyone."

"Well, news flash, you just did!" Alex exclaimed. "How did you even get in here? The house was locked...oh," he amended when Max raised an eyebrow. "Yeah. Stupid question." He grabbed the clock on the nightstand. "Did you know it's nearly midnight?"

"I need to talk to you," Max said. "It's important."

"So I gather," Alex said, his head still spinning. "Could you...can we..." He looked down and realized he was standing there in a tee shirt and boxers. "Could you at least let me get dressed?"

"Sure," Max shrugged. "Go ahead."

"In private?" Alex clarified.

"Uh...sure," Max said uncertainly. "Where do I go?"

"In the hall," Alex said impatiently, waving a hand. "Downstairs. Anywhere but here. You got up here without waking anyone, so you ought to be able to chill for five minutes while I get human. Sorry," he added quickly when Max's eyebrows rose. "Poor choice of words."

"Five minutes," Max said, tapping his watch.

Great, Alex thought, plopping on the bed after Max left. The Alien Abyss was dark and deep, but it didn't usually involve midnight visits, thank God. And what kind of bad karma was involved when Max showed up just as he was getting ready to make whoopee with his sister? Pushing that highly alarming thought aside, he pulled on a pair of jeans and a shirt, brushed his teeth, and used the toilet. Max was waiting for him when he padded back to his bedroom, his parents still mercifully asleep.

"I'm really sorry about this," Max said. "I could have thrown stones at the window or something, but I was afraid that would wake up more than just you."

"No, no, it's okay," Alex said. "Best to leave Mom and Dad out of it. So what's so important that it couldn't wait till morning?"

Max held out his hand. "Do you know what this is?"

Alex peered at the tiny object in Max's hand, then let out a low whistle. "Sweet! May I?"

"That doesn't tell me what it is," Max pointed out after handing it over.

"It's a camera," Alex answered. "And not just any camera. Where'd you get it?"

And that's when Alex noticed that Max had gone pale. "If I tell you," he said slowly, "you have to promise not to talk about this with anyone else, not Michael, not Isabel, not even Liz. I'll do that myself. Okay?"

Alex nodded slowly. "Okay."

"Michael and I found that in his apartment," Max said. "It was attached to the top of his fridge."

"Michael? I didn't know he was into stuff like this. Where'd he get it?"

Max swallowed visibly. "That's just it—he isn't, and he didn't. We just...found it."

"So...you're saying someone else put it there? Like who?"

Max's eyes dropped. "Like...the guy in the car," Alex said faintly. "The one who said he'd take me to Topolsky."

"That's what I'm afraid of," Max said. "Can you tell me anything more about it?"

"Uh...I can try. Let me boot my computer."

Booting the computer took several minutes, several long minutes burdened by an awkward silence Alex wasn't sure how to fill. He'd never been entirely comfortable with his admission to the Alien Club, largely because the aliens weren't comfortable with it. It had been Liz who'd forced the issue, making them accept him whether they wanted to or not, and although Isabel seemed okay with it, Max and Michael were something else entirely. He always felt like he needed to apologize for knowing, like the blood, sweat, and tears he'd donated to keep their secret didn't cancel out the fact that he'd learned it without their consent. Liz told him he was being silly, but then Michael would start in on him, and he'd beg to differ. The few times he'd needed to approach them, he'd usually done so through Liz, with the few times he hadn't typically ending with him wishing he had. The same held true for Max, with Liz frequently serving as liaison, while Michael avoided him like the plague. To have Max not only come to him directly, but sneak into his house in the middle of the night meant this was something important, a fact underscored by the look in Max's eyes just a minute ago. Max had been a calm and steady force during the recent Topolsky visitation, but now he was scared, visibly scared...and that was somehow scarier than Topolsky or anything she'd claimed.

"So what were you dreaming about?" Max asked.

Alex stiffened. "Huh?"

"When I woke you, you were dreaming. You had this big smile on your face, and—"

"Nothing," Alex broke in before Max could provide any more painfully embarrassing details. "It was...nothing."

"Sure didn't look like nothing," Max observed.

"Did you...can you...did you see my dream?" Alex demanded.

"No," Max said quickly. "I can't do that. You just looked like you were dreaming."

"Oh," Alex said, nearly collapsing with relief that Isabel's brother hadn't been watching them kiss. "I thought...wait. 'You' can't do that...does that mean someone can?"

"I think it's booted," Max said helpfully.

It was. Alex set to work, smarting, kicking himself for not breaking that awkward silence earlier with something innocuous, like the weather or bad cafeteria food. He brought up various websites, referring often to the tiny camera on the desk beside him.

"Okay, I know it's not consumer-grade equipment," he reported, "although I didn't think so anyway."

"Why not?" Max asked.

"It's too small," Alex answered. "As a general rule, the smaller something is, the more high tech and expensive. And it's wireless, which also makes it expensive."

"So can we find out anything more about it?"

Alex shook his head. "They don't sell this kind of stuff at Radio Shack, so I don't have access...wait. I don't, but I know someone who might. He lives in Singapore, so it's about..." He paused, consulting a clock. "...noon there. Let me send him a picture and see what he says."

"What kind of clock is that?" Max asked, peering past him.

"It's an international clock," Alex explained, "with about a dozen time zones...what?" he said when Max raised a quizzical eyebrow. "There are geeks all over the world, and we can talk to each other on the net. Be grateful for the different time zones, or you'd have to wait until tomorrow."

Max said nothing, and Alex got to work photographing, uploading, and e-mailing. It took another half hour, but finally his in-basket pinged.

"Whoa," Alex murmured.

"What?" Max demanded. "What did he say?"

"He says this baby's state-of-the-art," Alex answered. "It's used by law enforcement."

"Law enforcement? You mean like Valenti?"

Alex shook his head. "I mean like the CIA. Look at the price tag." He pointed to the screen. "That would wipe out the budget for the Roswell PD for an entire year. Whoever's watching you with this is way above Valenti's pay grade. Here...read it yourself."

Alex waited while Max hunched over him, reading the message. He must have read it several times, it being hard to believe it took as long as it did before he sank back into his chair.

"Can you make this thing work?" Max asked.

"Sure," Alex answered. "I'd need some stuff...a monitor, a receiver, a...stuff," he amended when Max's eyes began to go screensaver. "But, yeah, I can get it to work. I'd need to play with it, though. I've never used anything this fancy before."

"But I need it back," Max said. "I told Michael I'd look into it, and if I don't, he'll...you know."

"I can guess," Alex allowed. "You can have it back first thing tomorrow morning. That soon enough?"

"Tomorrow morning? How are you going to play with it before tomorrow morning?"

"You don't really think I'm going back to bed after you dropped this in my lap, do you?" Alex chuckled. "Heck, no. I'm putting this little beauty through its paces. And then there's the whole issue of who it belongs to," he added, sobering suddenly. "Not exactly a sleep inducer."

Yeah," Max agreed heavily. "Okay. Tomorrow morning. Thanks."

"You're welcome. Oh, and Max?"

"What?"

"When I get it working...who are we spying on?"

Max paused in the doorway. "Working on it."




*****************************************************




The next day,

April 26, 2000, 4 p.m.

Crashdown Cafe





Liz leaned over her bathroom sink, splashing water on her face. It felt good, cold and invigorating, the salt from the tears which had spilled off and on for the past hour dissolving. Drying her face, she gazed into the mirror; maybe she couldn't taste the salt anymore, but she'd been fooling herself thinking that a splash of even the coldest water would hide the fact that she'd been crying. No dice, she thought heavily, her puffy, red-rimmed eyes a dead giveaway. So much for going downstairs. Everyone would want to know what was wrong, everyone, that is, except the two people who already knew: Maria, who had left about a half hour ago, and Max, the root cause of the tears.

Liz, you've got to believe me. It wasn't me! She was there. She was waiting for me.

Liz hung the towel on the rod and went back to the bedroom. Never in her wildest dreams would she have pegged Max as a "blame the girl" type. She had no idea how it had started, but she'd seen them kissing, so she knew for a fact he hadn't been fighting it.

The way I'm drawn to her, it's not just attraction. It's something else.

I'll say,
Liz thought darkly. Max had not only not been fighting it, he'd been getting into it. No quick, chaste peck, that one, but a full-blown tongue fest intense enough to produce a flash. "Something else", indeed. Like hormones, maybe? She of all people ought to know Max had them. And yet that didn't explain everything. Tess was attractive, but no more so than dozens of other girls at school. If it was just hormones, why hadn't this happened before? And why had Max been so weird all day? He hadn't known she'd seen what she'd seen until after school, but he'd acted like he had, spending the day either avoiding her or uncharacteristically silent, even for him. Which had been no problem for her, straining as she was not to start screaming at him, but still...this wasn't the behavior she typically saw in the classic two-timing boyfriend, a staple figure in high school. Because Max isn't a typical guy, she thought uneasily. Never had been.

It's like everything I see with my eyes tells me that he's cheating on me, but everything I felt with my heart tells me that he's not.

Liz curled up on the bed, hugging her pillow. Her head told her that Max could be right; God knows they'd seen plenty of bizarre stuff already, from Indian sweats gone bad to some pretty impressive effects from alcohol. But her heart told her to scream and yell and pummel him with her fists, and that's what she felt like doing right now. The rational side of her would have to wait.

KnockKnock

"Maria, go back to work," Liz called. "If Mom and Dad find you up here, they'll want to know what's wrong, and I am so not going into that with them."

"Um...I'm not Maria," a familiar voice said, "but I am curious as to how you knew it wasn't your Mom or Dad."

Startled, Liz stared at the door for a moment before crawling off the bed and opening it. "Okay, you weren't who I was expecting."

"Guess not," Alex agreed. "Can I come in?"

Liz stepped back. "Sure. But I'll warn you, I'm in a crappy mood."

"Yeah, I heard," Alex said. "That's kind of why I'm here."

Liz blinked. "Wow. You're the last person I expected Max to get to mop up for him. Or to agree to do it."

"I'm not 'mopping'," Alex said. "I'm...well, I'm here because Maria had an idea. And like you said, she's working, and anyway, she thought I could explain this better." He pulled a small object out of his pocket and held it out for her inspection.

"What's that?" Liz asked.

"It's a camera," Alex answered. "Max and Michael found it hidden in Michael's apartment."

Liz stood very still, gazing at the impossibly small object in Alex's hand. "What kind of camera?"

"It's a video camera," Alex explained. "It sends video back to whoever's got the receiver."

"And...who would that be?"

"Well, that's the question, isn't it?" Alex said softly.

Liz circled slowly, never taking her eyes off the camera. "Hidden?" she said slowly. "So Michael didn't know about this."

"Not until he found it last night," Alex said. "Max woke me up at midnight to ask me about it. I talked to a friend in Singapore to find out. Gotta love the net," he added when her eyes widened. "That and time zones." He paused. "There's more. I'm not gonna get into what Max did...I know the basics, and I don't want the details...but you should know that Michael's suspicious of Tess. He went to her house yesterday and found soldiers there. Isabel went over and found out her dad works for the Army, but she also said Tess got really weird when she touched a box marked 'Photos'."

"Okay, wait," Liz said. "If her dad works for the Army, that explains the soldiers. And so what if Tess got weird because Isabel touched something? This just sounds like another excuse for Max to blame Tess for what happened."

"Maybe," Alex allowed, holding up the camera. "But then where did this come from?"

Liz thought for a moment. "Valenti. He's been suspicious of Max for months now."

"Thought of that," Alex said. "This is way out of his league. This is no Cracker Jack toy, and it's way too expensive for a town sheriff. I spent most of the night online with my friend in Singapore reverse engineering this thing. It took some chewing gum and bailing wire, but I got it working, so...we thought we'd do a little investigating of our own."

"You're going to spy on someone?" Liz said in disbelief. "Let me guess—Tess."

"Well, Michael thinks—"

"No," Liz said firmly, holding up a hand. "This isn't about Michael, this is about Max. I saw him, Alex. I saw him. He was kissing her every bit as much as she was kissing him. It's not like he was being held hostage, or something. He was getting into it."

"TMI," Alex said, closing his eyes briefly. "I won't pretend to know how hurt you are right now, but I do know about this, and this is weird, Liz. My friend says these are used by the CIA. And if the CIA uses it, why not the FBI?"

Previously convinced this was all just an elaborate construct of Max's guilt and Michael's paranoia, Liz felt a tiny niggle of doubt. "But that doesn't mean Tess has anything to do with it," she objected. "I just think it's kind of a leap from that to her."

"Maybe," Alex allowed. "But given what Michael and Isabel saw, and how Max feels like something's controlling him, it's worth checking out."

"Okay, fine," Liz said. "So go have your spy party. What do I have to do with it?"

"Michael was thinking of sneaking into her house," Alex answered. "And Maria thought we had to be smarter than that. She thinks someone should go visit and—"

"And plant the camera," Liz finished. "Subtle."

"More subtle than Michael's suggestion," Alex noted. "But she thought you might be interested in doing it. She didn't say why," he added quickly, "and I'm not asking. I'm just checking if you want in."

"And if I don't?"

"Then Isabel will go," Alex said. "She's friends with Tess, so Tess wouldn't suspect her. Look...I know you're pissed at him," he went on, "and I'm not saying you shouldn't be. Maybe Tess has nothing to do with this. But we've seen some mighty strange things, and...well...you asked me once to trust you. And I'm asking you to trust me that this isn't just some random piece of equipment that fell out of the landlord's pocket. Someone put this in Michael's apartment, and we need to find out who. We have to start somewhere, and Tess seems as good a place as any. If it's not her, Max's guts will be available to hate afterward whether you're the one who does this or not. Maria just thought someone should tell you what was going on."

He turned to leave, and Liz was inclined to let him. Isabel was really the best choice, especially since she'd be less likely to strangle Tess on sight...

"I'll do it," Liz said suddenly.

Alex paused in the doorway. "You will?"

"Wasn't that what you wanted?"

"Me? I never wanted anything," Alex answered. "Maria wanted me to ask you, that's all."

"Okay, then, I'll do it. What do I do?"

"Um...you just have to hide this somewhere. Somewhere public, you know, not like a bathroom or anywhere gross—"

"Got it. When?"

"I'm...ready to go when you are," Alex said. "You sure you want to do this?"

"I'm sure," Liz said firmly. "I've got a few things I want to say to Tess."




****************************************************




Harding residence




"Can you believe it?" Jaddo enthused. "It was that simple! They haven't even had much in the way of interaction, and yet he remembers her!"

"Mmm," Brivari murmured, fingers tapping the cup of coffee he held as they stood in the kitchen of Jaddo's impressive house. "Does he?"

"Of course he does," Jaddo answered. "Why the flash of Ava in the pod? Why the royal seal? Why the pod chamber?"

"We know they know the pod chamber because they emerged there," Brivari answered. "And of course he should know his own seal. But the pod...that could have been Vilandra. All that proves is that particular memory comes from him."

"But he kissed her," Jaddo insisted. "He kissed her. That means he remembers."

"Does it? Look, I'm not trying to rain on your parade," Brivari went on when Jaddo gave a snort of exasperation. "It's to all our benefits if they remember each other, especially now, on the eve of battle if not war. He's obviously responding to her in some way; I'm just not sure it's the way you're hoping."

"Then why is he having flashes?" Jaddo demanded. "Why did he initiate contact?"

"Because he's responding to her in 'some way'," Brivari said patiently. "But I think that way falls short, perhaps far short, of actual memory. He may have no idea why he's doing what he's doing, hence his question, 'Who are you?', which rather argues against his remembering."

"But he knows she's someone," Jaddo said stubbornly. "That's a start."

"Indeed," Brivari sighed. "And 'beginnings are fraught with peril'. Or so they said on Dune."

Jaddo stared at him. "Please tell me you're not actually quoting human science fiction at a time like this."

Brivari shrugged. "I remember it because it made a good point. And I remember the Healer's warning that memory can be a funny thing. Partial memory can be worse than none. And no memory is helpful if you don't have the ability to process it, to put it in perspective."

"Do you want your Ward and his mate to reunite, or don't you?" Jaddo said crossly. "Because if I didn't know better, I'd say you didn't. What?" he demanded when Brivari chuckled. "Did I say something funny?"

"How many years have passed?" Brivari said, shaking his head. "And you haven't changed a bit. Still just as binary as ever; this or that, black or white, yes or no. Of course I want them reunited, but it's not that simple. There's remembering her, not remembering her, and a vast gray area in between, which is where I think they are now."

A doorbell rang. "Ignore it," Jaddo advised. "I'll tell you what I think," he continued as Brivari privately wondered if there had ever been a time when he wouldn't. "I think this would all be a great deal simpler if not for that female Zan keeps mooning over."

"You mean the Parker girl?" Brivari asked, glancing out of the kitchen to see Ava at the front door.

"Whoever," Jaddo said irritably. "She's what's keeping him from seeing what's right in front of him. She's in the way."

"I'm sorry you feel that way," Brivari remarked blandly, "because she's also in your living room."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 108 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 108

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED EIGHT




April 26, 2000,

Harding residence





Although he would never have admitted it out loud, Jaddo had often secretly regretted taking Ava from Roswell. At the time, he'd been convinced that was the best way to make certain at least one of the too-early-emerged hybrids would remember their true identities, but as the years went by and that didn't happen, the inevitable downsides of the choice he'd made loomed larger. Ava craved a family like the one she'd once had and that he couldn't give her. Watching the other three hybrids only confirmed this; Zan and Vilandra enjoyed a stable, if human, home, and while Rath did not, he did have the other two as a steadying influence, which had come in handy for those times when his temper and impulsiveness got the better of him. Ava also suffered from a temper and impulsiveness, but the only one to rein her in was her surrogate Warder, arguably a poor choice as he suffered the same faults. In retrospect, it would have been better to have left Ava in Roswell and attempted to find her a suitable foster family. At least the Royal Four would have had each other, and the pesky problem of introductions would not now exist.

Voices sounded from the living room as Jaddo came closer. But it's not all bad, he thought, his eyes narrowing when he spied the speakers. Thank goodness Ava knew, at least on a very basic level, who and what she was; she knew she wasn't human, that she was destined for a higher purpose, and that she should not forge anything even remotely close to a permanent relationship with humans. It was deeply unfortunate that there had been no way to impart the folly of that last one to the other three, and Ava's instinctive grasp of the difference between her and those whose company she kept was the one good thing about that impulsive decision he'd made a decade ago.

"It won't happen again, Liz," Tess was saying.

"I wish I could believe that," the Parker girl said doubtfully.

"Can I get you anything?" Tess asked. "A water? A soda?"

"A cup of tea would be great."

"Sure."

Tess came around the corner into the kitchen and rolled her eyes when she saw him. "I know what you're going to say—"

"Tea?" Jaddo interrupted. "What kind of self-respecting human teenager drinks tea?"

Tess blinked. "Okay, that's not what I thought you were going to say."

"Let me guess," Jaddo said. "She's a 'friend' who 'just showed up'."

"Ah!" Tess nodded. "There we go—sarcasm! You had me worried there for a minute. And she's not a friend like Isabel. Although you hated her too."

"Yes, well, at least she was the right species," Jaddo retorted. "And even that kind of 'friend' is better than an enemy."

"Liz isn't an enemy," Tess protested. "Although she might disagree with that."

"She's not the only one," Jaddo said tartly. "Stop babbling and tell me what she's doing here."

"Long story short, she saw Max and me kissing last night," Tess sighed.

"So?"

"So...she's his girlfriend. She's upset."

"So?"

"So she came here to tell me she's upset," Tess said impatiently. "C'mon, I know you're not this thick."

"Who cares if she's upset?" Jaddo said. "She has nothing to do with any of you."

"Max cares," Tess answered. "She's his girlfriend, remember?"

"Human girlfriend," Jaddo corrected. "She doesn't count. She isn't going where the rest of you are going."

"Well, are we going there today?" Tess said crossly. "No? Then how about tomorrow? How about next week? Next month? Next year?"

"Your point?" Jaddo snapped.

"Is that unless we're going right now, she does count. Because she counts here and now, and here and now is where we are."

"Gobbledygook," Jaddo declared. "Max will get over this infatuation. He'll have to."

"Maybe," Tess allowed. "But he's not getting over it any time soon...where are you going?"

"To meet this stumbling block myself," Jaddo said. "Max is beginning to respond to you, and she's the reason he's fighting it. She's also the reason they're all exposed the way they are, the reason the Unit found them. I want to see what's so all-fired important about this particular female."

"No!" Tess exclaimed. "You'll just make things worse!"

"I certainly hope so," Jaddo said.

"Nasedo, please," Tess begged. "I'll get rid of her, I promise..."

But he ignored the rest, rounding the corner into the living room to find the object of Zan's affection rifling through one of the moving boxes. "What are you doing?" he demanded.

"Oh! Um, Mr. Harding," she stammered, standing up and backing away so quickly that she jostled one of the pieces of art he'd purchased for the new house. It fell to the floor with a resounding crash.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Harding," the female babbled, eyes round at her own clumsiness. " Um, you know, I was just admiring it. I didn't mean to..."

"Accidents happen," Jaddo said, privately noting that they happened more frequently around clumsy humans.

Footsteps pounded behind them. "What was that?" Tess demanded, gaping when she saw the mess. "Oh, my God, Dad!"

"Please, let me just help you clean this up," the female begged.

"We'll get it later," Jaddo declared.

The female shook her head. "No, really, I insist."

"We'll get it later!" Jaddo snapped, rankling at her tone. How dare she "insist" on anything? How dare she expose their Wards to danger? How dare she insert herself between a world and its saviors? Who in blazes did she think she was? "We'll get it later!" he repeated sharply, which silenced her impertinent insistence, or at least the audible variety; her eyes told another story. Having been about to hustle her out of the house, Jaddo abruptly switched tactics.

"We were getting ready to have dinner," he announced. "Why don't you join us?"

The female suddenly looked even more alarmed than she had previously. "Um..."

"Please," Jaddo said deliberately. "I insist."

He used her own vocabulary, but his tone was clear, and to her credit, she heard it. At least she wasn't completely stupid. "Yeah," she said reluctantly. "Dinner would be great. Let me just call my mom."

"Of course," Jaddo said. "Tessie, would you set another place at the table, please? Your friend will be joining us. And I don't believe we've been introduced. Would you do the honors?"

It was a good thing looks couldn't actually kill because the look Tess was giving him now would have done the job in record time. "Dad, this is Liz," she said frostily. "Liz, Dad."

"Is that short for Elizabeth?" Jaddo asked.

"Um...yeah," Liz said uncertainly, as if unsure of her own name. "Uh...I need to call my mom."

"Go right ahead," Jaddo said.

They waited while Liz made her call, making a decent but ultimately ineffectual effort to disguise what she was really doing. "Would you excuse us for a moment while we check on dinner?" Jaddo said when she was finished.

"Oh, sure, yeah," Liz said, still flustered. "Go right ahead."

"What are you doing?" Tess hissed when they reached the kitchen. "Are you trying to make things worse? Because they're bad enough already!"

"On the contrary, they're moving along swimmingly," Jaddo argued. "Max is beginning to respond to you, in spite of that...that vixen in there. And as for what I'm doing, I'm sizing up the competition, and if you know what's good for you, you'll do the same. Now get out there and entertain our 'guest'. Or would you rather I kept her company?"

Tess's eyes widened, and she bolted out of the kitchen. Jaddo pulled a package of chicken from the freezer and turned around to find Brivari behind him.

"Stay out of this, Brivari," Jaddo warned. "I didn't go after her; she came to me."

"She also didn't call her mother," Brivari noted.

Jaddo slapped the chicken on the counter and held his hand over it; it thawed rapidly, juices seeping through the wrapping. "I know."




******************************************************




Evans residence





"There we are!" Diane said, setting the plate of rolls on the table. "Bread is always the last thing out. Let's eat!"

Chairs scraped as Dee, Anthony, and Philip sat down. "Mom, why don't you take Izzie's place?" Philip suggested. "She's somewhere else tonight."

"What about Max?" Anthony asked. "Is he here?"

Philip frowned. "I told him we were eating. Max!" he called. "Dinner time!"

"Philip, stop shouting," Diane admonished. "Honestly, sometimes you're like my third child, shrieking when you could just get up and go talk to someone."

"I already talked to him," Philip said. "Dad, why don't you take your usual seat. I'm sure he'll be out in a minute."

"Where's Isabel?" Dee asked in what she hoped was a casual voice.

"She said she and her friends were getting together to do school work," Diane answered. "Why this has to happen over dinner, I'll never know."

So not Jaddo's house, Dee thought with relief. It was hard to imagine him tolerating most anyone, never mind a gaggle of high schoolers. Even though she knew he wouldn't dare hurt her, watching Isabel walk into his house had been like watching a mouse walk into a lion's maw, his personal feelings about "Vilandra" having been all too clear right from the time she'd found a spaceship crashed on her neighbor's ranch. It had taken every ounce of self control not to leap out of the car and hustle her granddaughter to safety, and she'd waited impatiently for the opportunity to quiz Isabel about it. It appeared Jaddo had behaved himself, or at least as much as could be expected.

"Mashed potatoes?" Diane said, passing a dish to Anthony. "Gracious, Philip, where is Max? The food will be cold. Max!" she bellowed. "Where are you?"

"Now who's shrieking?" Philip asked dryly.

"I was nowhere near as loud as you were," Diane objected.

"So it's a decibel thing?" Philip said.

"No, it's not a 'decibel thing'," Diane said crossly. "It's just simple courtesy...Max! There you are. Come sit; Grandma and Grandpa are joining us for dinner."

She patted the chair next to her and waited expectantly, but Max hovered in the kitchen doorway, unmoving, his eyes haunted. "I'm not hungry," he answered, barely audible.

"Not hungry?" Diane repeated. "But you didn't even have a snack after school! At least have some...where are you going?"

"My room. I'm not hungry," Max insisted. "I'll be fine."

Diane shook her head as his footsteps disappeared down the hall. "Honestly, I don't know what's gotten into him. I know he's a brooder, but these last couple of weeks have been ridiculous."

Seated across from each other, Dee and Anthony exchanged glances. They'd be lucky if "brooding" was the only thing these last couple of weeks had produced, laden as they'd been with the reappearance of the Special Unit and a wife Max didn't remember. These were the times she desperately wished she could level with her son and his wife, when a solid argument could be made that doing so would could only keep the kids safer. Diane had already proven her willingness to go to bat for her very different son, and despite their earlier misgivings about Philip's reaction to learning his children belonged to a different species, she knew he loved them and would be nothing short of terrifying should they be threatened. And I'm lonely, she admitted privately as everyone tucked into their dinners. With the Warders busy and her parents on ever more shaky ground, she had only Anthony to talk to. To have two more adults to help keep the secret, to keep their eyes open, to pool their resources and put their heads together, would be fantastic...

"Mom?"

"What?" Dee said, startled, having drifted into her thoughts. "Sorry, I missed whatever you said."

"Good heavens, you're just like Max," Diane chuckled. "I should have you go ferret out what's eating him."

Love to, Dee thought, having difficulty staying in her seat, something her husband had already noticed given the not now look he was throwing her. Leaving in the middle of dinner would only call further attention to what they didn't want to call attention to.

"I tried to talk to him," Diane went on, "but you know boys and their mothers. Especially when I think it's..." She glanced back toward the now empty hallway and lowered her voice to a whisper. "G-I-R-L-T-R-O-U-B-L-E."

"He's not there, Diane," Dee said dryly. "You don't need to spell."

"You think it's what?" Philip asked.

Diane paused, then turned to Dee. "Mom, could I ask you for a huge favor?"

"Of course, dear," Dee said, "but Philip never was much of a speller. There's nothing I can do about that."

"Very funny," Philip said darkly.

"Would you go talk to Max?" Diane asked, ignoring both of them.

Dee blinked. "Who? Me?"

"Of course, 'you'," Diane said. "I know both of the kids tell you things they'd never tell me, probably because they're afraid I'll freak out or burst into tears. Would you try?"

"What...you mean now?" Dee said, sidestepping Diane's spot-on assessment of at least part of her children's reluctance. "In the middle of dinner?"

"Oh!" Diane said, flushing. "Right. I'm sorry. By all means, finish your dinner. I just get carried away when one of my kids is upset—"

"No!" Dee interrupted, practically vaulting out of her chair. "I'll go now. Glad to."

"Is the food that bad?" Philip quipped.

"I meant I'm glad to help," Dee corrected. "The food is delicious and can be reheated. That's what microwaves are for."

Anthony suppressed a smile as Dee quickly excused herself, taking advantage of this unexpected gift and leaving Diane and Philip squabbling about table manners. Max was in his room, slumped over his desk with the air of one trying—and failing—to take his mind off things with homework.

"Not having much luck?" she called from the doorway.

Max looked up, gave her a wan smile. "What gave it away?"

"The empty sheet of paper. There are few things more frightening than an empty sheet of paper which needs to be filled."

"Mom sent you back here," Max said, a statement rather than a question.

"Bingo," Dee admitted, seeing little point in denying it. "She's worried about you. Anything I can help with?"

Max shook his head slowly. "I don't think anyone can help with this one."

"Rumor has it I'm not just 'anyone'," Dee said lightly. "Try me."

"Okay," Max said, sitting back in his chair. "Have you ever done something incredibly stupid and had no idea why?"

"Yes," Dee answered.

"And someone saw you? And you had to explain why you did it, and you couldn't?"

"Yes, yes, and yes. Keep trying."

Max fiddled with his pen. "I'm pretty sure whatever happened to you isn't what happened to me."

"Oh, I'm absolutely certain of that," Dee said. "None of us have identical experiences. But all of us, at some point or other, find ourselves doing things we can't explain or would have sworn we never would have done. I'm afraid that's part of being human."

She got a small smile out of that one, although Max no doubt considered the irony unintended. Maybe she was worried for nothing; maybe this was a purely human problem. And even though no problem was welcome, if one had to show up, it would be nice if at least a few weren't of the alien variety...

The phone rang, and Max crossed the room to answer it. "Hello?" he said, followed by a surprised, "Liz?"

Dee rose silently, meaning to slip out of the room. But his next words stopped her in her tracks.

"What are you doing at Tess's house?"

Dee's ears pricked. Tess's house? Why was Liz at Tess's house? Isabel and Tess were friendly, but it was highly unlikely the same could be said for Liz and Tess...

"Liz, what's going on?" Max demanded. "Is something wrong?" There was another pause. "Liz, stay put," he ordered. "I'll be right there. I won't let anything happen to you. I'll be right there!"

"Is there...anything I can do?" Dee ventured as Max slapped the phone down and grabbed his jacket.

"No. Gotta run, Grandma. Sorry."

Footsteps pounded down the hallway and raised voices called, followed by a slammed door and an engine starting. Dee watched the jeep careen backwards out of the driveway just as Diane arrived in the doorway.

"Mom! What happened? Where is Max going?"

"He...got a phone call," Dee answered. "Something upsetting, I gather."

"Oh, dear," Diane groaned. "Let me guess...Liz? Honestly, sometimes I wonder if we were right to let them keep seeing each other."

"They would have kept seeing each other whether you 'let them' or not," Dee said. "You can't protect them from everything, Diane, and you shouldn't."

"Doesn't stop me wanting to," Diane sighed. "Well...thanks for trying. I'll reheat your food. Too bad he ran out before you got a chance to learn anything."

Oh, but I did, Dee thought, fighting a rising urge to jump in the car and hightail it over to Jaddo's house. Luckily her phone rang before she made it back to the kitchen.

"Is he gone yet?" Brivari asked.

"Yes, but what in blazes is going on?" Dee demanded. "Why is Liz at Jaddo's house?"

"It would appear that Ava's efforts have had an effect," Brivari answered. "Zan is responding to her...and that has not escaped the Parker girl's notice."

"Responding...responding how?" Dee said. "What did he do?"

"They kissed," Brivari reported. "If Ava is to be believed, he initiated it, although I confess to some skepticism on that score."

Have you ever done something incredibly stupid and had no idea why?

And someone saw you?

And you had to explain why you did it, and you couldn't?


"No, she's right," Dee said heavily. "He did. And I'm guessing Liz saw them."

"And came to confront her rival," Brivari said, "whereupon she encountered another. Jaddo has asked her to dinner."

"Dinner?" Dee repeated in astonishment. "With him? The most socially inept creature of any species on this planet?"

"Harsh, but not entirely untrue," Brivari said dryly. "And I gather the Parker girl shares your assessment. She pretended to call her parents to tell them her whereabouts, but really called Zan."

"Who's riding to her rescue," Dee groaned. "Good Lord, what's Jaddo up to? What's he trying to accomplish by staging a 'dinner'?"

"He's sizing up an obstacle. Look, this was never going to work," Brivari went on when she started to protest further. "Sooner or later the Parker girl will have to learn that Zan isn't staying here; none of them are. I'm delighted my Ward is responding to his mate; that's as it should be, although I'm taking a more cautious view of how much use that will be to us in the immediate future. Jaddo, on the other hand, is over the moon. He's always believed Ava could awaken the rest of them, and he's hoping this will be his vindication."

Of course he does, Dee thought. Of course the Warders would see this as a welcome development; their mission, the whole point of their being here, was to resurrect their royal family and bring them home. And then what? she thought sadly, and not for the first time. When the time came for them to leave, Liz Parker wouldn't be the only one left behind.

"Please don't let Jaddo do anything...weird," Dee finished. "Do keep in mind that Liz is a large part of the reason Max is still alive."

"Which is precisely why she's still alive," Brivari said. "Jaddo talks a good game, but he still adheres to the rules. He won't hurt her, and I imagine the king will be along presently to hustle her away. This should be interesting."

Not the word I'd use, Dee thought sadly as she rang off. Max must be in a panic wondering why he was drawn to another girl he'd only just met. At this point, it could be argued that it would be a kindness to simply lay the cards on the table instead of leaving everyone hanging, wondering why the world had seemed to suddenly turn upside down.

"Mom?" Diane called. "Your food's warm."

"Just in the bathroom, dear," Dee called back, the urge to run over to Jaddo's stronger than ever now. Instead she ducked into the bathroom and placed one more call, to the one other person on the planet she could talk to, and the only one who might be able to offer some guidance.




*****************************************************





"It's back here," Alex said as they all piled out of their cars. "The lock on one of the doors wasn't exactly what you'd call robust."

Max followed silently as Alex led the way through the parking lot of the abandoned warehouse where he'd apparently set up a receiving station for the camera they'd found in Michael's apartment. Maria, Liz, Alex, and Michael had ridden back in the Jetta, with only Isabel joining him in the jeep, sitting in shocked silence the entire way while he'd done a slow boil which now came to a head as Alex pushed open a dilapidated door for Liz and Maria, who slipped inside with their arms wrapped around each other.

"Michael, wait," Max said.

Michael stopped without turning around. "Here it comes," he sighed. "What?"

"You know very well 'what'," Max said. "That's why you rode back with Maria, because you knew this was coming. Why didn't you tell me you were going to use the camera?"

Ahead of them, Isabel stopped, and Alex joined her as Michael turned around. "Uh...Max?" Alex ventured, making a time-out symbol with this hands. "Using the camera was your idea, remember? Midnight visitations? Me in my skivvies?"

"We talked about how it could be done, but we never set a time to do it," Max said. "I had no idea what you guys were up to."

"Whoa, back up!" Alex said. "Michael said you...knew," he finished faintly as Michael looked away.

"And that you'd opted not to participate," Isabel said angrily. "Michael, you lied to us?"

"Max knew all about this," Michael said calmly. "Like Alex just said, it was his idea. He just didn't know we were doing it tonight."

"Right, you lied to us," Isabel said in disgust.

"I was trying to give Max a break," Michael argued.

"How is putting Liz's life in danger giving me a 'break'?" Max demanded.

"Okay, I'm really sorry you didn't know because I thought you did," Alex broke in, "but as for Liz, she agreed to go in there. No one twisted her arm."

"I don't care what she 'agreed' to; you shouldn't have let her go!" Max exclaimed.

"Like you didn't 'let' her go to the Indian reservation?" Michael said. "Liz'll go where she goes. You know that."

"And she wasn't supposed to stay for dinner," Isabel added. "She was just going to plant the camera and leave."

"If we've learned anything at all so far, we should have learned that nothing ever goes as planned," Max said. "Did you even have a plan for getting her out if something went wrong? Other than standing around by the side of the road, that is?"

"Hey, we went over there as soon as it went south," Michael argued. "And I'm the one who wanted to go in and get her out."

"Yeah, well, I'm the one who did," Max retorted.

"And you shouldn't have," Michael said. "Because you're the target, Maxwell. None of us can deny that now. Unless Isabel wants to launch into another impassioned defense of her cool new friend who has a father who works for the military and a box full of Max pictures."

Isabel shook her head savagely. "She tricked me. She tricked me just to get close to Max."

"And I suspected as much," Michael said. "Which is why I decided to go ahead with the plan and leave Max out of it. He's the one they're after, so he should be staying away from them."

"You didn't even believe me when I told you something was up with Tess," Max accused.

"I do now," Michael said soberly. "We all do."

A strained silence followed, punctuated only by the breeze whistling around the buildings. "Look, Liz said she managed to right the camera after it fell," Alex said. "It might be working. We should take a look."

The four of them trooped inside. Liz and Maria were huddled around a computer screen which looked strangely out of place in the deserted warehouse.

"It works," Maria said. "Come look."

They crowded around the monitor which displayed a ghostly black and white image of the Harding's living room. "I was afraid it broke," Liz said faintly, rubbing her arms as if she were cold.

"Nope, it's working perfectly," Alex said. "Nice save, Liz."

"Now what?" Isabel whispered.

Alex settled back in his chair. "Now...we wait."




*****************************************************




New York City




Yvonne White set her purse on the table inside the door of her apartment, closed the door behind her, and headed straight for the fridge. She'd just eaten dinner with Stephen at the facility where he lived but, as nice a place as it was, the menu left something to be desired, which is how she found herself seated at the kitchen table eagerly scooping mint chocolate chip right out of the container with a spoon. She'd put on some weight these past few years and probably shouldn't be scarfing down ice cream, but then that was one of the perks of living this long; you hadn't much time left anyway, so you might as well enjoy the time you had. She was reminded of this every single day when she visited her husband, his vacant eyes passing over her as though he had no idea who she was...because he didn't. If Stephen were still himself, no doubt he'd wish he'd eaten more ice cream when he could have.

Yvonne set the carton down and ran a hand over the kitchen table, suddenly wistful. They'd had nothing when they'd first reached New York, on the run from Pierce and his experiments with her as chief guinea pig. This table was one of the first things they'd bought, at a flea market on the lower east side. Sometimes she'd bring Stephen home to eat, pushing his wheelchair up to the table, hoping the familiar surroundings would nudge a memory. They never did, but it was still nice to have him there occasionally, pretending that life was normal again. But life wasn't normal, and bringing him here was exhausting, so most nights she ate alone as she did tonight, remembering a husband who no longer remembered her and wondering if she'd been wise to retire when she had. Granted, she would have had to seriously reduce her schedule, but maybe this would be easier if she had something else, something to take her mind off things, to be useful in some other walk of life...

The blinking light on the answering machine caught her attention. Had that been blinking when she'd come in? These days it could mean anything from telemarketing to catastrophe, and she'd been guilty of ignoring it at times when she just wasn't in the mood to face more bad news. Like now, as she finished her ice cream before listening to it; virtually anything was better when faced with a tummy full of ice cream.

Five minutes later, after listening to the message four times, she scurried to the phone to purchase an airline ticket and notify Stephen's care facility that she'd be gone for a few days. After all these years, it appeared she was still useful after all...and it still wasn't over.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Next week is Easter, so I'll post Chapter 109 on Sunday, April 7. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 109

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED NINE



April 27, 2000, 6:30 a.m.

Harding residence






The hairdryer turned off as Jaddo leaned against his bedroom window, sipping a cup of coffee. New places to live never bothered him the way they bothered Tess, but he had to admit that he was having trouble adjusting to this latest house, the largest they'd ever had. Everything seemed so far away, every sound fainter than usual. He could usually tell how close Tess was to being ready for school by little sounds like the clinking of a wand in a tube of mascara or the swish of a brush's bristles through hair. In this larger space he had to rely on larger sounds like hairdryers and water turning on and off to help him gauge who was where and what they were doing. Is this what it was like to live in one of Brivari's mansions, so far away from everything that it was hard to hear a toilet flush? He found the extra space annoying and distracting, but there was nothing for it. When the king came back to himself, as he was likely to do any day now, it would not do for his mate to be living in a hovel. For all that Brivari disapproved of the way he'd taken Ava when she'd emerged, the real test would come when Zan discovered his wife's fate. The king would likely not be pleased to learn he'd gone against his Warder's wishes, so he would need to show she'd been well cared for in order to justify his behavior.

The bedroom door across the hall opened, and Tess emerged, pausing when she saw him. "What, just coffee?" she said sardonically. "No breakfast party for friends, enemies, maybe my entire school class?"

"Very funny," Jaddo said.

"You disappeared after Liz left last night," Tess said.

"I had other things to do besides entertaining meddlesome humans."

"Oh, really? So why didn't you feel that way when you insisted she stay for dinner?"

"I wasn't entertaining her," Jaddo said. "I was evaluating her. There's a difference."

" 'Evaluating' what?" Tess demanded. "Do you really think Max would love an idiot? Would I even want a man who'd love an idiot?"

"What any of you 'want', is immaterial, and I wouldn't go so far as to call her an 'idiot'," Jaddo said. "It's not her fault she's only human."

"Yeah, well, do me a favor and don't 'evaluate' anyone else," Tess said crossly. "I'm in enough trouble already because Liz saw Max kiss me. I don't need you making it worse."

"Oh, you're in more trouble than you realize," Jaddo murmured, gazing out the window. "They're on to you."

" 'On to me'?" Tess echoed. "Since when do you use slang? And even if they are, wasn't that the point?"

"I should rephrase that," Jaddo amended. "They're suspicious of you. They probably think you're FBI."

Tess stared at him for a moment in open-mouthed astonishment before she burst out laughing. "What...me? FBI? Since when does the FBI use teenagers?"

"I doubt they've gotten that far," Jaddo said dryly. "Look, why do you think Max showed up last night?"

"You heard him," Tess said. "He was feeling guilty because he kissed me."

"Wrong. He showed up because Liz called him. Nice trick, but she didn't cover it well. You didn't really think she was calling her mother, did you?"

The expression on Tess's face made it very clear that, yes, she had thought exactly that. Honestly, sometimes he wondered if all the years he'd spent training this one had been wasted if she couldn't see through such a simple subterfuge. "So," Jaddo went on, obviously needing to draw the dotted lines, "you think she's mad at Max, but if so, then why did she call him? I'll tell you why: She called him because they're suspicious of you. That entire song and dance routine last night was probably a pretense to get a look at us."

"Great," Tess muttered. "If that's what they were thinking before, what must they think now, after your charming performance?"

"My performance? Correct me if I'm wrong, but aren't you the one who sends the king mindwarps that leave him gaping in public places?"

"Yes, but...look, I can't figure you out," Tess sputtered, flushing furiously. "First you get mad at me for doing that, but then you're over the moon because he's starting to remember, but he's starting to remember because I did that, you know, the thing which made you mad? So make up your mind, would you? Either be mad or be happy. You can't be both."

"Of course I can," Jaddo answered. "I still think it was a foolish and deeply offensive way to get your point across. That it produced a desirable result is more of a happy accident than anything else, and it also produced an undesirable result, that being that they're now suspicious of you. You're going to need to pick up the pace and get them to where they need to be before their suspicions overwhelm them. Because even though you're not Unit, the Unit is close, and we can't risk you being the reason they do something stupid which plays right into its hands."

"Okay, now you're just being paranoid," Tess argued. "I mean paranoid for you. You're always paranoid."

"See that car down there?" Jaddo said, pointing out the window. "They're watching you. Have been since last night."

Tess stood very still for a moment before joining him at the window. "Max?" she whispered.

"Michael," Jaddo corrected. "And a human."

"Michael?" Tess said, puzzled. "Why would he be spying on me?"

"Because it's his job. The point is, we can't leave them feeling threatened. That's when they screw up, and now is a very bad time to screw up."

"And if that happens... it'll be my fault," Tess said quietly. "Noted."

You said it, not me, Jaddo sighed. He never knew what to think of these hybrids. One minute they behaved appropriately, and the next he'd like to smack them. Take Ava, for example, who'd managed to reawaken at least Zan's memories by a completely unacceptable method. Or Rath, who was quite properly responding to a perceived threat to his king, but had chosen to do so in the company of a human...

Jaddo's ears pricked as sounds on the floor below told him Tess was getting ready to leave...and there was suddenly movement in Rath's car, which was started in short order and followed Tess's car out of the tract. He watched it go, puzzled as to how Rath could have known Tess was on her way out before she'd left the house, pondering that for several minutes before the answer finally came to him.

Do you really think Max would love an idiot?

That little vixen, Jaddo thought darkly as he hurried downstairs, peeved at having fallen for it so completely. Presented as a visit from an aggrieved lover, it had been nothing more than a subterfuge for an entirely different purpose, and he scanned both the living and dining rooms before his eyes fell on the formerly broken statue, now repaired. She'd been quite interested in cleaning that up, pushy even...

It was well hidden, even from him, a tiny thing in a decorative ashtray full of pebbles. He disabled it from across the room to give anyone using it the impression that it had simply failed, then lifted it from its hiding place, frowning. A video camera, tiny, powerful from a human perspective, and definitely not standard issue.

"Morning," Brivari's voice said when he answered his phone. "And who are we entertaining today? The Queen?"

"I'm always entertaining the queen," Jaddo answered. "I live with her, remember?"

"Dee wasn't happy with your little dinner party," Brivari warned. "You're going to get an earful next time you see her."

"Don't I always? And besides, it wasn't just a 'dinner party'," Jaddo answered. "It was an excuse to plant a surveillance device."

Laughter floated over the phone. " 'Surveillance device'? Seriously? What, did they kluge something together from toasters and telephones? Or get someone else to, rather, as neither Zan nor Rath are especially handy in the gadget department—"

"Brivari, shut up and listen to me," Jaddo commanded. "This is no toy. This is high tech by human standards. Very high tech. As in government issue."

There was a long pause. "As in Unit issue," Brivari said finally.

"Exactly," Jaddo said grimly. "We were waiting for Pierce to make his move? He just made it."




*****************************************************




West Roswell High School






"Let's see, who hasn't contributed yet today...Miss Evans. Miss Evans?"

Isabel's head jerked up, having been resting on both hands, face lowered toward her textbook which lay open on the desk in front of her as though she'd been reading it when she'd really nodded off. For a moment she stared in shock at the expectant faces of her classmates, every single one of which was turned her way, then at their history teacher's equally expectant face, all accompanied by a charged hush as everyone waited for...what? Had the teacher just asked her a question? That would explain his raised eyebrows, the small smiles on some of her classmates' faces as they anticipated a meltdown, the frown on her brother's as he anticipated the same...

"Vietnam," she blurted after doing a speed read of both the blackboard and her open textbook.

The teacher blinked. "Uh...yes," he answered, sounding surprised. "The Vietnam war was the catalyst for the most recent debate about selective service. Now, who can tell me..."

Isabel let out a long slow breath, not hearing the rest as her classmates also deflated, having hoped for fireworks and a break in the monotony. Only Max still looked troubled, knowing full well why she'd fallen asleep in class. Staying up all night could do that to you, not to mention finding out that your new best friend was nothing of the sort. The odd part was that Max had slept like a baby last night. Well, of course he had—he'd been vindicated. For her it was another story. In the space of 24 hours, she'd gone from angry at the way her new friend was being treated, to flabbergasted at having entertained an FBI informer in her very own bedroom, to shell-shocked at having been that close to one of her own kind without knowing. And that wasn't even touching on the guilt, the culpability that she and she alone bore for allowing Tess into their lives. How could she possibly have done that? How could she have been so close to another alien and had no idea?

The bell rang. Relieved, Isabel gathered up her books and headed for her locker, opening the door and leaning against it like she might fall over because she felt as if she might. No wonder sleep deprivation was used as torture. Although not sleeping might be a good thing if it meant she didn't have dreams like the one she'd had last night, standing in the desert with Michael and all those weird symbols on the ground...

"You okay?"

Isabel jerked upward. "No, Max, I am not 'okay'. I am many, many things right now, but 'okay' is definitely not one of them."

"We'll get through this," Max said gently. "We've been through worse."

"Worse?" Isabel echoed. "Really? Worse than being hunted and deceived by one of our own?"

"I know this looks bad—"

"Yes, Max, because it is bad," Isabel broke in. "It looks bad because it is bad. Although I guess not for you. For you, this means you were right, that Tess was after you, that you can't be held responsible for kissing her. For you, this is a Get-Out-Of-Jail-Free card. No more doghouse for you."

"Iz—"

"But think of what it means for me," Isabel rushed on, ignoring him. "I let her in. I let her close to me. I fell for it hook, line, and sinker. Why didn't I see it coming? Why didn't I know? The way she put sugar in her food, all those questions about that symbol we drew in the sand...how could I have been so stupid?"

"There's no way you could have—"

"And to think I enjoyed being with her because she wasn't part of any of our problems," Isabel ploughed on. "And now I find out she's the problem? It was bad enough when we thought she was working for the FBI, but having her be an alien...at the least the FBI thing is understandable, you know, the whole humans versus aliens thing. But one of us? Lying to us, deceiving us, weasling her way into our lives...that's worse. It's like...it's like a sacrilege. Like a betrayal."

"You shouldn't blame—"

"I mean, why would one of our own kind do that? Why not just walk up to us and spit it out? Why all the cloak and dagger? Why come back for us at all? We've been here for years and..." Isabel stopped, yet another horrifying thought occurring to her. "Oh, God," she said faintly. "What if we're criminals? What if we escaped from jail, or something, and they're coming to round us up? What if—"

"Isabel," Max broke in firmly. "We're not criminals. Why would we be children wandering in the desert if we were criminals? That doesn't make any sense. Look, we could 'what if' all day and all night and never get any closer to the answer," he went on. "I've run through all the same lists, and I can't make sense of it either. All we know now is that she's definitely an alien, and she's not making her move yet."

"I'd call using me to get to you 'making a move'," Isabel said sourly.

Max shook his head. "Liz said she acted totally innocent this morning, remember? She doesn't realize we're onto her, and whatever she's up to, she hasn't hurt any of us...yet."

"She hurt me," Isabel retorted. "She violated me!"

Max raised an eyebrow. " 'Violated'?"

"Yes!" Isabel wailed. "We did each others' hair, and nails, and make-up—"

"So you're saying that hair and nails is worse than kissing?"

Isabel blinked. "No. Yes!" she amended in exasperation. "You didn't want to kiss her. You didn't spend all day planning to kiss her, and thinking about kissing her, and looking forward to kissing her—"

"Okay," Max said soothingly. "I get it. She deceived both of us, and we're both mad. But this isn't helping. Falling to pieces won't fix anything. We need to do something about it, not just flail around getting angry. Like I said earlier, we're going to keep following her and hope she gives something away before she figures out we know."

Isabel stared at him blankly, then looked past him to the sign which read "School Office". "Maybe we should do more than just follow her."

"What do you mean?" Max asked warily.

"I mean the best defense is a good offense. Isn't that what they say in sports?"

"I'm not sure either of us is qualified to say anything about sports," Max said doubtfully. "Or what that has to do with—"

"Whatever," Isabel said dismissively. She used the mirror on her locker door, smoothing her hair, fixing her lipstick, plastering a smile on her face. "Meet the new chairman of the 'Sunshine Committee'," she announced as Max raised an eyebrow. "Wish me luck!"





*****************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station




"I've heard some stories about unscrupulous moving companies in town. Staking out your place for future robberies, that sort of thing. I'll tell you what...leave your information with my deputy outside. I promise I'll get to the bottom of this."

"Well, thank you, Sheriff," Ed Harding said. "I feel safe in your hands."

Roswell's newest resident left a happy customer, and Jim Valenti turned the tiny camera over and over in his hands before pulling out a pile of photos he'd developed himself in his basement darkroom. His father had always had a darkroom, finding it advantageous to have the option of developing his own photos away from prying eyes. He'd spend hours in there, especially after one of his famous jaunts to the woods, and Valenti vividly recalled his mother angrily throwing the door open, resulting in ruined film and the door being locked from the inside thereafter. His own version, settled in the remnants of a post-war basement powder room, hadn't seen much use until just lately when he'd begun to creep over to his father's way of seeing things. It only handled black-and-white photos, color film being such a pain to deal with, but he didn't need Kodachrome to tell him what he was looking at. He'd been following Max Evans since he'd learned of Malcolm Margolin's fate, and up until last night, Evans appeared to lead a remarkably boring life. When he'd followed him to the sparkling new Harding residence last night, his first thought was that Roswell High's newest student was throwing a house warming party until he watched Max go to the door alone while the rest waited tensely outside. The subsequent extraction of a visibly shaken Liz Parker and the relieved greetings she'd received bore more of a resemblance to a rescue than a celebration. He'd remained by the house for another hour to see if anything else developed, kicking himself when nothing had because he'd lost the kids and consoling himself by doing a thorough work-up on the Hardings. But...nothing. Ed Harding and his blonde daughter were as squeaky clean as they came. Max and company were the chief suspects for camera planters, but why in blazes would they plant a camera in the Harding's house? And how had they managed to get their hands on such a tiny camera in the first place?

"Stuart!" Valenti said when his ring was answered. "How's things?"

"Okay, I guess," came the wary reply. "Why?"

Valenti smiled faintly. "I've got something for you, a very, very small camera. I need to know where it came from. Think you could do that?"

There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. "Be there in five."

"Use the back stairs," Valenti warned. "I'd rather not—"

Click

Valenti shook his head as he hung up. Stuart Clifford was a bona fide geek, a techno weenie college student whose skills had come in handy before. Sure, he could research this through official channels, but that involved tipping off a host of people whose attention he'd rather not attract, not the least of whom were his own deputies. Stuart was somewhat lacking in social skills, so it was unlikely he'd spill the beans, any beans, anywhere. Besides, most people couldn't understand a word Stuart said, himself included. The last time he'd used Stuart's services, he'd had to ask for a translation—

KnockKnock

Valenti blinked. "Come in?'

Wow, he thought when Stuart quietly slipped inside dressed in his usual geek chic, a less weird combination of button-down shirt, aviator glasses, and Nikes instead of pocket protectors, horn rims, and Keds. The kid always got here fast, making him wonder if he didn't sleep in the dumpster, but this was a new record even for him. "I was close by," Stuart said, answering his unspoken question. "What've you got?"

"Don't you ever have class?" Valenti wondered.

"I do most of my work at home; saves all kinds of time. What've you got?"

Valenti stared at him a moment before shrugging and holding out the camera, which produced a gasp of amazement. "Oh. My. God," Stuart intoned, wide-eyed. "Where in the Sam Hill did you get that?"

"Watching Davy Crocket again?" Valenti asked.

"Davy Crocket predates the expression," Stuart answered with a perfectly straight face. "Samuel Hill was a surveyor who lived in the nineteenth century and used so much profanity that his name became a euphemism for 'hell'. At least that's one possible origin. There are many more, although that one gets my vote."

"Which makes it most likely in my book," Valenti agreed. "And I can't tell you where I got this. What can you tell me about it?"

Stuart's mouth opened in a large, round "O". "Of course you can't," he agreed in a conspiratorial whisper. "Just let me look at it..." He held his breath as he took the tiny camera, holding it up to the light as though hefting the Eucharist at Mass. "Oh, you little beauty," he crooned softly. "Come to Daddy!"

"Stuart?" Valenti prompted.

Stuart flushed. "Right. To work." He gingerly handed the camera back to Valenti and pulled his laptop out of the messenger bag which he wore like it was a part of his body. Within minutes, he'd plugged into the internet jack and he was off, fingers flying over the keys, eyes flicking up every so often to assess his "little beauty". Valenti waited patiently, having seen this play out many times. He had no idea what illicit sites this guy hacked into, and he didn't want to ask, especially not this time and especially because this was taking longer than usual...

"Got it," Stuart announced about ten minutes later, an eternity for him.

"That took a while," Valenti remarked.

"This is no ordinary equipment," Stuart said defensively. "You wouldn't believe where I had to go to find out about it."

"I might," Valenti muttered. "And?"

"And it's special issue. Special government issue. Either CIA or—"

"FBI," Valenti finished.

Stuart's eyes widened. "Yeah. According to my sources, only the top spooks get to use this. It's virtually state-of-the-art, very expensive, very limited issue."

"Uh huh. So...how does one go about using something like this? I mean, I know you have to plant it, but how do you see what it sees?'

"You need a receiver," Stuart explained, "and it would have to be within range."

"What kind of range are we talking? Five miles? Ten?"

"Try one, tops," Stuart said. "A half mile or less to get a really good picture."

Valenti felt the blood drain from his face. "So you're telling me that whoever plants this has to be within a mile of it in order for it to work?"

"At least," Stuart answered. "Should be closer."

Valenti's mouth set in a thin line. "I see." He held out a hand. "Thanks, Stuart. I'll take it from here."

"Is there anything else I can look up for you?" Stuart asked hopefully. "Maybe its frame rate, or—"

"No. Thanks. That'll be all. Stuart?" Valenti added when Stuart didn't move. "May I have the camera, please?"

"Huh? Oh...sure," Stuart said, reluctantly handing over the tiny camera. "So when do I get to listen to the scanners? This weekend?"

"Okay," Valenti said distractedly.

"When? Saturday or Sunday?"

"Whatever," Valenti said impatiently. "I'll call you."

"Saturday's better than Sunday because I have...never mind," Stuart said hastily when Valenti shot him the evil eye. "Later, sheriff."

Valenti sank back in his chair as the kid scurried out of the office, his footsteps pounding down the back stairs like he was being chased. Here the kid had just given him valuable, if terrifying, information, and then he went and treated him like crap. Listening to the police scanner was the incredibly cheap fee for Stuart's services and well worth it, so why had he just barked at him? Because I'm scared, he admitted. The FBI was back in town, and this time he was willing to bet it wasn't a leggy blonde with a conscience. No, this time the owner of that camera had likely executed said blonde and purportedly had a hit list which contained both his name and Kyle's. This time the stakes were higher.

"School's out," Valenti muttered, glancing at the clock. "Time to have another chat, Mr. Evans, and this time, perhaps I need to get a little more pointed."




******************************************************




Proctor residence




"Did you do it?" Dee demanded.

Jaddo mounted the front porch steps wearing his characteristic smoldering expression which Dee ignored, as did Brivari, grave, but calm, as he sat to her left. How he could sit at a time like this escaped her. She'd been pacing the porch for at least a half hour now.

"Yes, I did it," Jaddo said, "and thanked the good sheriff for make me feel all safe and snuggly. Now, would someone mind telling me why we're dragging Valenti into this? And why did both of you insist I come here to discuss it?"

"We'll get to that," Brivari said.

"Then let's get to it inside," Jaddo said. "If I have to come all the way over here, I can at least get a cup of coffee."

"Did you kill Dr. Margolin?" Dee said, stepping between Jaddo and the front door.

Jaddo stared at her. "Who?"

"Malcolm Margolin," Brivari explained. "The doctor who supervised Topolsky's care, and whom I impersonated to secure Valenti's help in separating her from the hybrids."

"That's a novel way of putting it," Dee muttered.

"Thank you," Brivari answered with a perfectly straight face.

"Kill him?" Jaddo repeated. "Why would I kill him? Isn't he on the East coast, or something?"

"Bethesda, Maryland," Brivari confirmed.

"So you're asking if I flew to the other side of the country to execute him?" Jaddo said in astonishment. "Because there's nothing important going on here, so I have all the time in the world to hop a plane and go after someone who has no idea he was impersonated. Honestly, have both of you taken leave of your senses?"

"Told you," Brivari murmured.

"I wanted to hear it from him," Dee said.

"Would someone please tell me what the hell is going on?" Jaddo demanded.

"Dr. Margolin is dead," Brivari explained.

"Believe it or not, I figured that out," Jaddo said impatiently. "I'll send flowers. So?"

"So he died right after he started asking questions about a visit he supposedly made to Roswell," Dee said, "a visit he claimed he never made."

"So what made you think of me?" Jaddo said peevishly. "He's the one who impersonated him."

"I told her as much," Brivari allowed, "but the interesting part is that Margolin learned of his alleged visit from one Roswell sheriff, who was calling to follow up on an FBI agent of his acquaintance."

"So Valenti knows he was had," Jaddo said. "And he'll never let go of it, so you killed him. Margolin, I mean."

Brivari shook his head. "I never touched him. Been a bit busy myself."

Jaddo's eyes narrowed. "Pierce."

"That's what we're thinking," Brivari nodded. "Margolin was apparently asking about more than his Roswell visit. Something about Topolsky's 'brothers' returning her to Bethesda when she didn't have any siblings."

"And like you said, Valenti will never let go of it," Dee added. "So if he's going to be involved anyway, we need him on our side. That's why you had to tell him about the camera. He'll figure out where it came from."

"What makes you think he'll wind up on our side?" Jaddo asked. "His father certainly wasn't."

"He was more on your side than you ever realized," Dee said. "He mostly didn't like being lied to or anyone interfering with his town...like the FBI."

"His son has no love for the Bureau either, and we're planning on using that to our advantage," Brivari added. "It will help if Valenti is on their tail too."

"Will it?" Jaddo said doubtfully. "We could wind up with one more enemy to fight."

"Valenti is not your enemy," Dee insisted. "I honestly believe his father would have helped me if he could have when Nicholas captured Courtney and her father. He was worried he'd lead the FBI right to her, and I couldn't argue with that. And his son was calling Margolin because he was genuinely concerned about Kathleen Topolsky, so that further argues--"

"Wait," Jaddo interrupted. "How do you know all this?"

"Because I told her," another voice said.

Dee bit her lip as Yvonne White appeared in the front doorway, elderly, leaning heavily on her cane, but eyes as bright as ever. "Did we wake you?" Dee fretted. "I deliberately came out to the porch because—"

But Yvonne waved her silent with a dismissive hand. "Don't fuss. I'm not that bad off."

Jaddo's eyes had widened. "Lieutenant?" he whispered. "What are you doing here?"

"I didn't ask her to come," Dee said hastily as Yvonne maneuvered through the front door and Brivari rose to give her his seat. "I just called her, and—"

"And I decided to come," Yvonne finished, lowering herself slowly into the proffered chair. "Dee tells me they're remembering. I've waited for this moment almost as long as you have. And when I heard about Margolin, I made a few phone calls. I have contacts within the psychiatric community, so I was able to confirm a few things without arousing suspicion."

"Lieutenant," Jaddo said intently, "please don't take this the wrong way, but you can't be here now. Pierce had a son who—"

"I know," Yvonne said. "They told me. And as dismayed as I am at the notion that someone like Pierce would actually reproduce, the fact remains that it was the father who pursued me, not the son. So I wouldn't worry on that score. He has no idea who I am."




*****************************************************




"Danny!" Brian shouted, pounding down the hall of the safe house where the Unit had set up headquarters, "you won't believe what I...why are you wearing that?"

Pierce flung out both arms and gave him a dazzling smile. "Like it? It's the newest in deputy chic."

"Um...why are you dressed like a sheriff's deputy?" Brian asked.

"For phase two of Operation Roswell," Pierce said.

"I'm afraid to ask," Brian said doubtfully.

"Then don't," Pierce said cheerfully. "What was it I wouldn't believe?"

"This," Brian said, brandishing a flight manifest. "Remember that list of names we were watching? One of the top contenders just boarded a flight to Roswell."

Pierce let out a low whistle as he scanned the manifest. "There you are, darlin'," he said softly. "Gotcha!"


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




I'll post Chapter 110 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 110

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED TEN




April 27, 2000, 3:45 p.m.

Evans residence





Tess stopped on the sidewalk in the front of Isabel's house, fretting. If what she feared was true, what was she going to say? When she'd met the Others in her dreams, they'd recognized her immediately and had a joyful reunion; when reality failed to match that dream, she'd failed to come up with an alternate script, a step-by-step, line-by-line road map for how to say, "Hi! I'm your long lost relative!" Unfortunate, that, because if what she was going to say was still up in the air, the fact that it needed saying wasn't. God how she hated it when Nasedo was right.

That he was had become clear the moment she'd hit her driveway this morning and spied Michael and Maria trying—and failing—to duck down. Not only did she hate it when Nasedo was right, she also hated the fact that she would have completely missed their clumsy efforts at surveillance if he hadn't tipped her off. She was getting sloppy, and at the worst possible time. If the Unit really was here, now headed by a nemesis who scared even Nasedo, then the last thing any of them should be doing is wallowing in sentiment. Which meant Nasedo was right again—her primary mission was to prepare them so they could join forces and defend themselves when the time came. That made twice he'd been right, and she was in a suitably foul mood when she'd arrived at school with Michael and Maria close behind, convinced she couldn't see them. She'd ducked into the bathroom for a moment to clear her head only to be joined by Liz, upon which she'd lost her temper and demanded to know why everyone was following her. Liz's subsequent why-whatever-do-you-mean-of-course-no-one's-following-you-I-just-had-too-much-coffee-for-breakfast-and-really-really-need-to-pee, followed by a hasty stumble into a stall, was predictably lame, but sufficed as an attitude adjustment. Better to let them think she wasn't onto them, so she'd lingered until Liz came out what seemed like hours later—that must've been one hell of a cup of coffee—and apologized for her outburst, noting she hadn't slept well because she hadn't.

But whatever was bugging them, that didn't solve it. They'd had a meeting outside partway through the morning, and she'd spied Isabel in the school office sneaking behind a secretary's desk to use her computer. Isabel had been conspicuously distant in the classes they shared, Max and Liz had watched her while trying to look like they weren't, and Maria had eyed her like she was afraid she'd eat her. She'd kept completely to herself in the hopes that would mollify them, but the last straw had come at the end of the day when Isabel had failed to materialize at their designated meeting place to make after school plans. Goodness gracious—all this over a kiss? But whatever the cause, it was clear that simply backing off wasn't enough. Sterner stuff was called for, which is why she found herself at Isabel's front door. She meant to have a frank talk with Isabel, who was the best bet for giving her the benefit of the doubt.

"I'm here to see Isabel, please," Tess told the middle-aged woman who answered the door.

"I'm sorry, she isn't home from school yet," the woman answered. "I'm Mrs. Evans. And you are..."

"Tess," Tess answered, holding out a hand. "I'm a...friend of Isabel's, a new friend. I just moved here."

The huge smile that spread across Mrs. Evans' face could have lit the moon. "Well, then, welcome! Why don't you come in? I'm sure Izzie will be home soon, and in the meantime I can show you some Roswell hospitality."

Hospitality. That would be nice, especially after a day filled with suspicion and hostility. "Thank you," Tess said. "I'd love that."

"Would you like something to drink?" Mrs. Evans asked, holding the door open for her.

"Yes, please. Root beer, with a little extra sugar."

"Oh, isn't that funny?" Mrs. Evans chuckled. "That's exactly how Izzie likes it. And here I thought she was just strange."

"What about Max?" Tess asked. "Does he like it that way too?"

Mrs. Evans paused, one hand on the open refrigerator door. "Now that you mention it...yes. He does. Huh," she went on, looking puzzled. "Funny how I never noticed that before. I guess he's just a little quieter about it, but then he's quieter about everything. Have you met Izzie's brother?"

"Once or twice," Tess allowed, inspecting the photos on the wall as she always did when she came over here, those echoes of stability which she could never tear her eyes away from.

"I do like pictures," Mrs. Evans confessed, joining her before a portrait of Max and Isabel. "I love watching the kids grow up. My husband is always teasing me that I spend more time recording something than actually living it, probably because I make him do all the recording."

"You have a beautiful home, Mrs. Evans," Tess said. "My dad and I move around so much...I was telling Isabel that I couldn't imagine what it was like to live in one place for as long as she has. She told me she's been here her whole life?"

"That she has," Diane nodded. "Some people love to move around, but I'm not one of them. What about you? Do you like it?"

"I...guess I never thought about it," Tess answered. "It's just my life. I don't get a choice."

"Of course you don't," Diane said soothingly. "Say, would you like to look at more pictures? I have oodles of albums."

Tess nodded eagerly. "I'd like that very much."

Fifteen minutes later, Tess had to agree that Mrs. Evans wasn't kidding, having produced a stack of at least a dozen albums which only covered a few years. But what interesting years they were, when Max and Isabel had been very young, probably shortly after they'd come out of the pods. Tess scoured the photos carefully, looking for clues that they knew anything at all about their origins.

"And this was one of our many visits to the park," Mrs. Evans was saying. "The kids loved going to the park because they liked to feed the...and here's the Fourth of July," she went on, flipping past the park pictures. "Fireworks always bothered Max; that's why he has his hands over his ears."

So what's wrong with the park pictures? Tess though, sneaking a peak at the photos Diane had whizzed by as though suddenly remembering something she'd rather not share. They were all unremarkable, just little kids throwing bread to birds, mostly. It was the pictures on the facing page which caught Tess's attention.

"What's that?" she asked, pointing.

"Oh, Izzie loved to draw," Mrs. Evans said. "That was one of her favorites, but I have no idea what it's supposed to be. Looks like four kidney beans to me."

Tess's heart began to pound. She'd already seen the photograph of the symbol in the sand at the beach, proof that some sort of memory lurked deep within the others, but this...this was tugging at her too, tugging a memory she didn't know she had. Us, she thought suddenly. Those four "kidney beans" were the four of them. How ironic that one of the three left on their own with no guardian remembered something she didn't."

"I used to love to draw too," Tess said, "and my dad keeps saying I drew weird things. Do you have any other pictures of her drawings? I'd love to see them."

"Well, let's see," Mrs. Evans said, leafing through the albums. Nothing seemed to make her happier than looking at photos, which is probably why she had so many to look at. "Here's one," she noted, turning the album around and pointing. "And another. Oh, and Max drew this one when he was really little. We thought maybe he had some real talent, but it turned out to be something of a one hit wonder. Isn't it good?"

I'll say, Tess thought, gazing at the crayoned drawing of the Earth. Interesting how a little boy had drawn that. Did that mean they'd seen that on the way here? But how could they have if they'd been in pods? Did they not go into the pods until they got here? All questions for Nasedo which probably wouldn't be answered, but no matter. An inspection of all the drawings Mrs. Evans was able to locate pointed the way: The image which came up over and over was the set of four. That was where she should start. That was where to begin.




*****************************************************




April 28, 2000, 12:30 a.m.

Proctor residence





Anthony stirred, rolled over. "You're still up?"

"Of course I'm still up," Dee said, her book perched on her knees. "Did you really expect me to sleep?"

Anthony propped himself up on one elbow. "So, what, you're not going to sleep from now on, ever?"

"Very funny," Dee said darkly.

"Look, no one blames you," Anthony sighed. "At least no one who matters. Jaddo doesn't count. He blames everybody."

"I honestly had no idea Yvonne was going to jump in a plane and come out here," Dee said. "I just wanted to talk to her about what was happening between Max and Tess."

"I don't think she 'jumps' much of anywhere these days," Anthony chuckled. "Bad joke," he amended when Dee frowned at him. "I know you didn't ask her to come out here. It was her decision, so stop beating yourself up."

Dee closed her book. "Do you think Jaddo's right? That she's in danger because of Pierce's son?"

"I think we're all in danger because of Pierce's son," Anthony answered. "He never knew his father, but that doesn't mean he wouldn't know what part Yvonne played in this, or wouldn't use it if he found out. Heck, he could ferret out that Cavitt kidnapped your mother, and come after her. Or you. If we're playing 'what if', we could do it all night."

"That's my line," Dee said dryly. "But it's not just that, it's the whole camera bit. They planted a camera on our grandchildren? And then those grandchildren planted it in Jaddo's house?"

"Because they're not stupid," Anthony said. "And Tess hasn't exactly been treading lightly. Remember, these are the people who figured out Topolsky wasn't a guidance counselor with even less information."

"And we thought she was bad," Dee said sadly. "Topolsky was a fairy godmother compared to what's coming."

"But not here yet," Anthony yawned. "Brivari said the base still looked empty. They're still just watching."

"So what?" Dee fretted. "That could change any minute, any second, and all the Warders and humans in the world wouldn't be able to react fast enough—what are you doing?" she finished in astonishment as Anthony settled back on his pillow and closed his eyes.

"What does it look like I'm doing? I'm going back to sleep. I'm tired."

"Oh, right, just go back to sleep," Dee said crossly. "Act like nothing's wrong, like we can just sleep like babies."

"You need to go see your father," Anthony remarked.

"My father? What's he got to do with this?"

"He always seemed to be able to calm you down. Unlike your mother, who always seemed to wind you up."

"What in blazes does that have to do with anything?" Dee demanded.

"I just don't see the point in staying awake all night when the kids have two of the most powerful beings on the planet watching over them," Anthony said. "If they need us too, they'll need us rested and ready, not exhausted and panicked."

"Men," Dee said in exasperation. "This is why they sleep through crying babies and we don't, because—"

A phone rang, not the old-fashioned land line downstairs, but a modern chirp. "My cell?" Dee said in alarm, fumbling on the nightstand. "Can't be good news at this hour."

"Who is it?" Anthony asked, wide awake again as she checked the Caller ID. "Brivari?"

Dee read the screen, shook her head, answered it. "Isabel?"

"Hi, Grandma," came Isabel's shaky voice. "I didn't wake you, did I?"

"No, no, I was still up," Dee said as Anthony made what's-going-on motions to her. Honestly, men wanted to sleep through crises, then they wanted instant updates when something happened. "Is anything wrong?"

"Just couldn't sleep," Isabel said. "I...I had a bad dream."

"About what, dear?"

"Michael. I mean...not Michael, exactly, just...stuff," Isabel finished, flustered. "Just...something I wasn't expecting." She paused. "Grandma, you were there when they...when they found us, weren't you? The night they found Max and me and Michael?"

"We found you and Max," Dee corrected. "Michael turned up a few days later."

"Right, right," Isabel said. "But wasn't there a problem with Michael? I mean, I don't remember, but Mom used to go on and on about some kind of problem with him at the orphanage."

I'll bet she did, Dee thought darkly. "Michael wasn't too keen on the orphanage," she answered. "You were the only one who could get him to go along with things."

"Me?" Isabel said, startled. "Go along with what things?"

"Well...anything," Dee admitted. "Everything. The admissions procedures. The whole schedule, like meal times and bed times. The rules. Michael wasn't much of one for rules even back then. But he'd do just about anything if you coaxed him into it."

"But...what about Max? He helped, right?"

"Not really," Dee said, privately noting that Max and Michael had tussled even back then. "Max didn't have as much luck. It was you Michael responded to. But what brings this up past midnight? What kind of a dream was this?"

"Just a dream," Isabel said miserably. "Thanks, Grandma. Sorry I bothered you."

"Oh, no bother, dear, I just—"

Click.

Dee stared at the phone for several long seconds before hanging up. "Well, that was...odd," she told her waiting husband.

"Trouble?"

It was Yvonne, standing in the doorway, her long hair unpinned and streaming around her shoulders, and for just a moment, Dee was reminded of a younger version of the same woman, then a nurse, who'd stood in that very doorway years ago. "Sorry," she amended when Dee looked startled. "I'm primed to the sound of a telephone, any telephone. Always wakes me up."

"Of course it does," Dee answered as Yvonne leaned on a cane which had definitely not been a fixture of the 1950's version. "Isabel called. Said she had a bad dream about Michael, and asked all sorts of questions about when we found him."

"Wonder what brought that on?" Anthony murmured.

"Weren't Isabel and Michael engaged in their previous lives?" Yvonne asked.

Dee and Anthony exchanged glances. "Oh, my goodness," Dee said faintly. "I completely forgot about that."

"Bet Jaddo hasn't," Anthony remarked. "As I recall, he was somewhat against that union."

"As I recall, that's somewhat of an understatement," Yvonne said dryly. "But it all makes sense. Max is reacting to the woman who used to be his wife. Isabel is reacting to the man who was to be her husband. Wouldn't be surprised if the same thing is happening to Michael."

"Good luck dragging that out of him," Anthony murmured.

"And here they've been raised as practically brother and sister," Dee said in dismay. "Talk about awkward."

"Could have been worse," Anthony remarked. "What if Max and Isabel had been raised in separate families and fallen in love?"

"Even more awkward," Yvonne said, "so let's be glad that didn't happen.

"Weren't you the one who didn't want to play 'what if'?" Dee groaned.

Anthony shrugged. "Changed my mind."

"Fantastic," Dee said tartly. "Let's hope this one works."

"If I change it often enough, one of them's bound to," Anthony said without missing a beat. "Which means you definitely should have gotten a good one by now."

Dee grabbed her pillow and thwacked her husband, only to have him grab it out of her hands and thwack her back. She'd just snatched his when they heard peals of laughter.

"Oh, my," Yvonne chuckled. "I remember when Stephen and I used to do that. Only with us, it was usually food fights. Pillow fights are less messy." She paused as they stared at her, stricken. "I didn't mean to be a wet blanket," she said gently. "Sometimes I spend so much time taking care of Stephen that I forget I'm not the one who had the stroke. That's why I just up and came out here. I needed to feel alive again, to feel useful again."

"I'm still sorry I dragged you into this," Dee said, dropping the pillow. "I just wanted some advice, what with everyone 'flashing' and all."

"Funny how that has an entirely different connotation for us." Anthony said. "Most humans who 'flash' would get arrested."

"Oh, let him joke," Yvonne said when Dee glared at her husband. "We need some way to let off steam, especially since it'll probably get worse before it gets better. Remembering won't be easy. For any of them."

"I wish they would just remember or not remember," Dee sighed. "Just stay who they are now or go back to who they were. It's the in between bit that'll kill them, like Isabel and Michael finding out they were engaged when they feel like siblings."

Yvonne shook her head. "I'm afraid that ship has sailed. I haven't mentioned this to either of the Warders because I know they still hope they'll all just 'wake up', but even if they all suddenly have a 'eureka!' moment, I doubt they'll simply go back to being who they were. They've spent too long as other people. They'll have to integrate whatever memories they retrieve into who they are now, and the end result will be different. Maybe a lot different."




*****************************************************




Harding residence





"Schoolwork?"

Tess jumped a foot, having been lost in a poorly drawn sketch of the drawing she'd seen in Diane Evans' photo album earlier today. "Don't sneak up on me like that," she said crossly. "I don't like it."

"I'm sure," Nasedo agreed. "Bet you'd like it even less if it was the Unit sneaking up on you."

"In my own kitchen? If they were that close, I'd like to think you'd be doing something other than needling me."

Nasedo gave her a level stare. "So how was school today? How were the Others?"

"You win," Tess sighed, eager to get this over with. "They were twitchier than a bunch of long-tailed cats in a room full of rocking chairs. Followed me around all day, watched me like a hawk, Isabel blew me off—"

"Boo hoo," Nasedo deadpanned.

"—and then she shook like a leaf when I caught up with her after school. Happy?"

"Hardly," Nasedo answered. "This was the theme of last night's little get-together. Not star-crossed lovers torn asunder, but undercover surveillance."

Tess stared at the photograph he'd pushed across the table. "What...is that?"

" 'That' is a video camera. The type planted by the Unit, discovered in Michael's apartment, and relocated here last night."

"What...here?" Tess said in astonishment. "When?"

"When do you think? That's why that female was all upset about the broken statue. Didn't think she had it in her," Nasedo added darkly, "but I knew something was up when Michael knew you were on your way out this morning before you'd actually left."

Tess's mind whirled as she looked at the picture. If the camera had been in the vicinity of the statue...

"They saw me," she said faintly.

"I know," Nasedo said impatiently. "Like I said, they knew you were leaving this morning before you did."

Not what I meant, Tess thought. She'd fixed the broken statue last night, right there in the living room, in the wee small when she couldn't sleep. My, but that must have caused a stir in Max-land. But if they'd seen her fix the statue, then they knew she wasn't Unit, that she was one of them. Why all the suspicion?

"So where's the camera now?" Tess asked, keeping this latest "oops" to herself. "Why are you showing me a photograph of it?"

"I destroyed it," Nasedo answered. "The larger issue is..." He stopped, looking at her drawing. "Who did this?" he demanded suddenly.

"Uh...I did," Tess said uncertainly. "Or actually, Isabel did, a long time ago. I went over to her house," she explained when he looked at her questioningly, "after school, after they'd been so weird all day. She wasn't home yet, but her mom was there, and she got out a bunch of photo albums. Turns out Isabel liked to draw, and this was in several of her drawings."

"And you recognize it?" Nasedo said hopefully.

"Yes. Well...not really," Tess admitted. "It looks...vaguely familiar. It obviously meant something to her right after she came out of the pod. I tried to jog her memory with it, but she was all creeped out, and I think I just freaked her out more."

"Yes, well, 'freaking her out' isn't hard even on a good day," Nasedo muttered as Tess swallowed yet another question about why he hated Isabel so much because she knew he wouldn't answer it. "I'm more interested in what you think it means."

"There are four of us," Tess shrugged, "so I'm guessing it refers to the four of us."

" 'Guessing'? Just 'guessing'?"

"Yes," Tess sighed, "just guessing. I don't remember it, if that's what you're asking. I've been sitting here all night trying to remember, but the only symbol I've ever seen from home is that swirly one. No maps for me. Guess they do know more than I do, even if they don't realize it."

She fell silent as he stared at the hastily scratched drawing, no doubt disappointed. For someone who went out of his way to tell her as little as possible, he was oddly intense about wanting her to remember and disappointed when she didn't. If he wanted her to remember so badly, why didn't he tell her more?

"Let's rectify that," Nasedo said suddenly. "Come with me."

"Rectify what?"

"Them knowing more than you do," Nasedo answered, "or, more precisely, having seen more symbols than you have." He paused by the front door when she didn't more. "Well? Do you want to see this, or don't you?"

Tess scrambled to her feet and followed, not even bothering to grab her purse; when Nasedo got it into his head to tell you something, it was wise to move fast, before he changed his mind. He sped out of the driveway almost before she had her car door closed, gliding through streets largely empty of traffic at this hour. If she recalled correctly, the map was in a cave somewhere, so she fully expected to be driving for some time and was surprised when he pulled into a parking lot.

"This is the library," she said, confused.

"Very good. A+ for you."

"No, I mean what are we doing at the library? I thought you were taking me to see the map."

"No need," Nasedo said, climbing out. "The map points here."

"To the library?"

"Yes, to the library. Are you coming?"

She did. Locked doors and security systems were no match for Nasedo, and he moved confidently through the dimly lit, empty aisles as though he'd done this before. Tess scurried behind him, shivering a little at the eerily empty tables, the oddly glowing fish tank—what, did fish get scared of the dark?—and the brilliantly lit "Exit" signs as Nasedo pushed two of those rolling ladders libraries use to reach high shelves next to each other.

"Up we go," he ordered.

She climbed, side by side with him. At the top he moved aside several books and pointed to a bare section of wall. "It's there."

"Where?"

"On the wall. What do you see?"

Books, Tess thought, and a grumpy guardian. She reached out and touched the wall. Nothing happened. She rooted around behind books, up and down the wall. Nothing there.

"So what am I supposed to find?" she asked.

Nasedo remained silent, offering no further instructions, no sarcasm, no anything as Tess groaned inwardly. She hated it when he did this, when he clammed up and refused to answer questions because whatever the question, he expected her to already know the answer. Okay, she thought wearily. They were looking for symbols. He'd said "it" was on the wall. There was nothing obviously on the wall save for an ugly paint color, several cobwebs, and dirt, so it was unlikely he was referring to anything she could see. Must be something she couldn't see. Holding out her hand, she directed power at the wall and thought of things hidden...

...only to jump when a glowing handprint flared to life on the wall. The pod chamber, she thought. This was just like the pod chamber, and she moved her hand toward the handprint, expecting to hear the rumble of a door opening...only to almost lose her balance when her hand kept going, right into the wall, Nasedo grabbing her just before she lost her footing on the ladder.

"What the...!" she gasped, submerged to the armpit. "I thought these opened doors!"

"It's a handprint lock," Nasedo said, sounding put out. "Doors are only one of the many things it can lock. This one locks a hiding space. Stop falling, and take out what's in there."

Thanks for the sympathy, Tess thought darkly, moving her hand around inside the wall while hanging on for dear life with the other. It felt like the inside of a box, with a top, sides...wait. What was that?

A moment later she pulled out a hard, shiny object. The wall closed upon removing her hand, and when she touched it again, it was just a wall.

"Bring it down here," Nasedo ordered.

Tess climbed down the ladder, moved closer to a light. It's a book, she thought with mounting excitement, a spiral bound book made out of what looked and felt like metal, but was much lighter. What did it say? Was this where she finally got answers? Eagerly, she flipped it open.

"Well?" Nasedo demanded. "Can you read it?"

No, she thought sadly, the first rush of joy at the prospect of learning more rushing out of her like air out of a balloon. Symbols swam in front of her like hieroglyphics, joined by, inexplicably, etchings of what appeared to be human faces. She saw the symbol Isabel had drawn, the swirly one she already knew, a couple more from Max's flash, but none of it meant anything. It was all cryptic, meaningless...alien.

"No," she said dully. "I can't."

Nasedo seemed to deflate like she just had. "Oh," he said, obviously disappointed. "Doesn't any of it look familiar?"

"Not the kind of familiar you're looking for," she answered.

He nodded curtly. "I see. Put it back, then."

"Wait!" Tess protested. "What is this? What's it for? You said the map pointed here. Why? Were they supposed to find this? Obviously I wasn't, because it was hidden here."

"I hid it here when I left Roswell," Nasedo answered, "when we left Roswell after you came out of the pod. The library was new then, new enough that it was likely to stand for many decades. Besides, it was fitting, don't you think? A book in a library?'' He paused, smiling at his own joke, or what passed for one. "You didn't need it because you were with me. I hid it in case I never returned, so they would know what to do."

What to do. Tess stared hungrily at the odd book in her hand, willing the writing inside to look familiar, so desperate for what it contained that she would have swallowed it whole if that would have helped. "So this tells us who we are," she whispered.

"Who you are. Where you come from. Why you're here. How to get back. What to do when you get there." Nasedo paused. "I've always told you that you're here for a reason, that you had something important to do, and you've always asked me what that was. Well, there's the answer. You hold your destiny in your hands."

"And I can't read it," she whispered.

Nasedo looked away. "Put it back. Maybe it'll come to you later."

"Can't I keep it? Maybe if I look at it for a while—"

"That's much too important to carry around like a dime store novel," Nasedo snapped. "Do you have any idea what would happen if that fell into the wrong hands? Put it back. Now."

Tess climbed the ladder without further comment, having heard that tone of voice before. He's disappointed in me, she thought as the book disappeared into the wall. That made two of them because she was equally disappointed in herself, it being incredibly frustrating to find the answers to her questions and not be able to understand them. But she considered two things as she climbed down and followed him outside, one comforting, one not. First, she knew where the book was now and could come back and get it. And second, no human could read that book, which meant the "wrong hands" Nasedo referred to must be alien.

Apparently humans weren't the only enemies they had on this planet.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 111 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 111

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED ELEVEN



May 11, 2000, 10:30 a.m.

West Roswell High School




"Manifest Destiny," intoned the teacher, doing the typical up-and-down-the-aisle meander beloved by teachers everywhere. "Many Americans in the 19th century believed that America would eventually expand from the Atlantic to the Pacific and fill the North American continent, taking Mexico and Canada into the Union. Those who held this belief felt that spreading the benefits of democracy to the rest of the world was truly our destiny."

Bored out of her skull, Tess snapped to attention at the word "destiny", a concept very much on her mind these days. Mr. Sommers continued his slow plod, the soft, rhythmic padding of his rubber-soled shoes acting like white noise to a room full of tired teenagers. Correction; make that twenty tired teenagers and four twitchy aliens. By some stroke of luck, this was the only class all four of them had together, although Michael's attendance was sketchy at best. He was here today, though, all bristle and menace, not bothering to hide the fact that he was watching her, unlike Max and Isabel who were doing just the opposite. Good for you, Tess thought. Given the choice, she always preferred the forthright approach, even if it did get messy more often than not.

"It was never official government policy," Sommers went on, "but many lawmakers agreed with the journalist John O'Sullivan, credited with one of the most influential uses of the phrase, if not actually coining it, when he wrote in 1845, 'And that claim is by the right of our manifest destiny to overspread and to possess the whole of the continent which Providence has given us for the development of the great experiment of liberty and federated self-government entrusted to us.' He believed Manifest Destiny to be a 'moral ideal' or a 'higher law' which superceded other considerations, such as Britain's claim to the land which is now Oregon. Sullivan argued that since Britain would not use the land to further democracy, their claims to the territory were null and void. He felt America had a higher calling, not only a right but a responsibility to reform what were seen as more primitive governments. This, in a nutshell, was Manifest Destiny."

Not only a right, but a responsibility. The concept of responsibility was also much on Tess's mind, although not in a way the teacher intended as he droned on, Michael glared, Max and Isabel tried not to look at her, and the rest of her classmates' eyes glazed over. She'd returned to the library before the crack of dawn this morning, having waited an interminable amount of time for Nasedo to make himself scarce last night after inexplicably spending hours on the phone. She couldn't imagine who he'd be talking to for that length of time, and she really didn't care; she just wanted him to leave so she could high-tail it back to the library before it opened and before she lost her nerve, having waited this long to retrieve the book out of fear—what if studying it more didn't help? What if she was never able to read it? Having finally screwed up her courage, she'd had exactly half an hour to study it before a librarian's car had pulled into the parking lot, thirty glorious minutes in the early morning sunshine with the only tangible thing from her world. Her hand had shaken as she'd reached into the hidden space, holding her breath...was it still there? Had he removed it? It would be just like Nasedo to dangle something like that in front of her, then yank it away...

But it was there. The metallic substance it was made of gleamed in the light and still looked heavier than it was. She'd flipped eagerly through the pages, some thick, some tissue paper thin, hoping against hope that the passage of time would have lit a fuse, tripped a switch, sparked a memory...but no such luck. Whatever language the book was written in remained maddeningly opaque. All the hopes she'd had went right out the window as the symbols swam in front of her, vaguely familiar, but not in any useful way. Well, maybe one; perhaps Max would recognize some of the symbols as those on the map Nasedo kept referencing...and that got her thinking. Maybe you had to do this in a certain order? If the map led to the library and the book, did one have to see the map first before the book made sense? Would Max be able to read this?

The idea that one of the Others would be able to read something from home that she couldn't was upsetting, so upsetting that she'd set the book down in a huff. Why did that bother her? Hadn't she spent her life longing to meet them? Weren't they all supposed to be one big happy family? Because I should be able to read it, she thought. Because she'd been the one who'd grown up with a guardian, knowing what she was, what they all were. Because she'd spent her life running from their enemies while they'd lived lives she could only dream of. Because she'd been told ever since she could remember that they all had a terribly important job to do. Because living with Nasedo had to have some advantages, and that list was depressingly short. The notion that they would know something she didn't was...backwards. Upside down. Wrong. Downright insulting. She'd been seconds from cutting her book session short when she'd looked down and discovered what page the chucked book had fallen open to...and nearly stopped breathing. She'd seen this briefly before and puzzled over it. But then the whole encounter had been so brief, so puzzling, that she'd never returned to the question of why there were drawings of what had appeared to be human faces in a book from her world. Studying them now, she confirmed that not only were they human, they were...her. Or two of them were, at least. The rest were Max, Michael, and Isabel, in two sets of drawings, one of them as children and one of them as...well, pretty much the way they looked now.

The lights dimmed. Sommers was showing slides, a good excuse for most of the class to slip into outright slumber and for her to study the owners of the other three faces who had no idea that someone somewhere had known exactly what they would look like. That was the realization which had brought her to her knees: They knew. Whoever had sent them here, whatever the reason for the trip, they had known exactly what they were going to look like long before any of them had breathed so much as a molecule of Earth's air. The Roswell crash had occurred in 1947, and one of her first memories was realizing that crash was her crash, the way she'd arrived, in a ball of flame and a hail of gunfire from the U.S. military. But she hadn't come out of the pod until 1989, so how could someone have known what she would look like? Because they made us, she'd realized with a start. Someone had made her, made all of them, and gone to the trouble of recording what they'd look like and what they were supposed to do. There was no mistaking that this missive was for them, no way to ignore it or convince yourself it was all just a dream; seeing your own face staring back at you put paid to that. The umpteen times Nasedo had told her that they were all here for a reason, that they had an important task ahead of them, had just been confirmed in spades. Why else would anyone go to the trouble of creating four people and leaving them written instructions?

And then, in the midst of all that confusion, came a sense of peace more profound than anything she'd ever experienced. For all the years she'd spent longing for a purpose, yearning to meet the Others, finally doing so and being disappointed with the result...none of that mattered. They were all the same; there was no denying that now. They belonged together; that was now indisputable, as the drawings spoke volumes even if the words escaped them. They not only had a purpose, they had a carefully thought out and meticulously planned purpose; they may not be able to read the instructions, but one day they would, and the mere fact of their existence settled the matter in the meantime. What's more, she and Max were a pair; they were clearly paired in the book, as were Michael and Isabel. All of it, every yearning of her heart, had been confirmed. This was they way it was supposed to be. This was their "manifest destiny", their birthright and their obligation. Whatever task had been set before them superceded any other. She felt relieved, as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders because she was no longer in this alone, having unexpectedly acquired allies who called to them from across the years, from another planet, even, saying this is who you are. This is what you must do.

And not a moment too soon, Tess mused as the lights flipped on and two pairs of eyes jerked away from her. She'd missed the slide show, and so had the Others, it seemed, especially Michael, whose eyes burned into hers for a split second longer before returning to the front of the room. She had never approached him directly, and it suddenly occurred to her that she had that backwards. Isabel spooked easily, and Max was all wrapped up in a human girlfriend, but Michael...Michael was cut from a different cloth. Michael was more like her; temperamental, suspicious, with no allegiance to human guardians. His response might be different. She should at least try to approach him before drawing them all to the library. She'd considered merely presenting the book, which should be evidence enough in itself, but decided against that; its extra-terrestrial hiding place would only drive home the point that this wasn't just her idea. She needed to find a way to get them all there, which shouldn't be difficult given that they were still following her virtually everywhere...

"Manifest Destiny' is now mainly thought of as just an era in our history," Mr. Sommers was saying. "Some call it the beginning of American Imperialism. Although it's worth noting that, in the end, America did indeed expand from coast to coast and beyond with the addition of Hawaii and Alaska, and the American Revolution spurred an advance of democracy around the globe which the American government continues to support today. Some would say the Manifest Destiny adherents were right after all—in the end, you can't escape your destiny."




******************************************************




Guerin residence





Finally, Michael thought, tossing his keys on the kitchen table. It seemed all he did these days was work, whether at school, at the Crashdown, or right here, doing laundry or grocery shopping and paying bills, all while trying to find time to eat and sleep. Having fun, any kind of fun, fell way down the list, but the mission he was currently on didn't qualify as either fun or work; no, this was absolute necessity. This moved to the very top of that annoying list, and he'd just cleared the kitchen table with a sweep when he remembered his new daily ritual. Impatient to begin but unwilling to without checking, he began a thorough sweep of his apartment.

Ten minutes later, he was satisfied; no cameras, no microphones, no uninvited technology of any kind. Good news, that, but one was only as safe as the last sweep. He'd always maintained that they couldn't trust anyone, that no place was safe, but somewhere along the line he'd fallen into the dangerous habit of thinking that his apartment was safe. Whether it was Hank's absence, or the fact that he was now beholden to no one but himself, or the apartment's obvious usefulness as a private place for all of them to talk when dilemmas such as crazy guidance counselors cropped up, he'd come to think of it as a kind of snow globe, a cocoon from the outside world. Finding the camera had shattered that illusion and rattled him badly. Someone had not only been in here, they'd been in here for a good long while, as it would've taken some time to choose a good hiding spot and install the camera even in this tiny place. Given the little time he actually spent here, that wouldn't have been hard, which explained why Max's and Isabel's frantic searches of their own bedrooms had turned up nothing; there was too much traffic in and out of the Evans house to make it a convenient target. He'd pursued the whole plant-the-camera-in-Tess's house bit partly because he knew Max couldn't handle it and partly because he was furious at whomever had made the bad decision to spy on him, only to be flabbergasted when Tess turned out to be not FBI, but something else entirely.

Michael spread the drawing of the cave map on the kitchen table, smoothing out the wrinkles. Nasedo. At long last, the alien equivalent of The Riddler had shown his face. Max blamed him for Nasedo's presence, claiming the message on the library's front lawn had drawn him here, an ironic accusation because that had been exactly the point in the first place. When he'd seen those flying pieces of broken statue, he'd wanted to fly out of that warehouse and bang on Tess's front door; the only reason he hadn't was a list of weird things he couldn't explain. First there was the presence of armed soldiers the first day he'd looked at the house. What the hell was the US Army doing at Nasedo's house? Had he taken a job in the military as cover, or was he a turncoat? Nasedo's turning up as a girl had thrown him for a loop too, and not just any girl, but a girl hanging on Isabel's arm, slobbering over Max...and ignoring him. Hell, Tess had barely looked at him since she'd arrived unless you counted that lingering return stare she'd given him this morning in History. But he was the one who'd figured out the map, who'd bothered to respond; why was Nasedo painting Isabel's nails and having virtual make-out sessions with Max? And why employ any subterfuge at all? Hadn't they passed the tests, proven themselves worthy? Apparently not, and he unfolded a map of Roswell and laid it beneath the cave map. The latest hint dropped by the famous hint giver was the symbol Nasedo had left for Isabel and that she'd identified on the cave map before Max went all holier than thou. If he could see which part of town the new symbol represented, he could follow the trail. He should be doing this with Max, but neither Max nor Isabel really wanted to see where this led. Neither do you, he accused himself silently, closing his eyes briefly against the memory. He could still feel the sand beneath them as they sank into it, feel her skin against his, smell her perfume...

Stop it! he scolded himself, pushing away the dream which had been simultaneously so real and so wrong. Isabel was like a sister to him; he'd never felt so much as the faintest stirring of anything else toward her, and their shared dream had lent a whole new meaning to the concept of "awkward". It would have been bad enough to dream that all by himself, but to know that she'd seen the same thing was too embarrassing for words. He'd awakened feeling like he needed to wash his mouth out with soap and spent the day fighting the urge to apologize, like he'd molested her in real life. She must have been feeling something similar, which would explain why both of them had scrambled sideways, to Maria for him, Alex for her. Most of the guys in school would have given their left ball to have Isabel, so it had been oddly satisfying to watch the geeky Alex walk off with the prize, much to the consternation of every jock in sight. Good for you, dude, Michael had thought. If Alex kept Isabel's mind occupied elsewhere, so much the better; now if he could just find something to occupy his own. Pushing away the question of what he'd do if he and Isabel were supposed to be a couple, he returned his attention to the maps. "C'mon, c'mon," he muttered, leaning over the table. "Where the hell are you?"

A face appeared at the window.

Michael held his breath as he stared at the two eyes, the wreath of blonde hair. Finally, he thought. Finally, Nasedo had come to him. Exploding with questions, he knelt before the window just as Tess huffed a cloud of breath on the glass and drew four neat dots within it.

"What does that mean?" Michael demanded. "Where is it?"

"You already know," Tess answered, her voice muffled by the glass. "You've been there before."

Damn it! Michael exclaimed. More hints? More riddles? Honestly, why didn't this guy—girl—just spit it out? He was just about to light into her when the world disappeared, replaced by a nighttime canopy of stars. There was sand underfoot and sticking to him, to some slimy substance that covered his entire body, and the wire from the fence scratched as he ducked under it, sending the sign swaying...

With a start, Michael came to. He was still by the window, but Tess was gone; according to his watch, only a few seconds had elapsed. What the hell had that been? He'd been out in the desert, not exactly helpful when you lived in a town surrounded by desert. There'd been a fence, not much help either, and a sign...

Michael's eyes widened. A second later he had his nose in the Roswell map, scanning the area around it. Burnt Well Ranch, he read. Rocky Point Ranch. Foster Ranch. Schrimsher Ranch. Frustrated, he consulted the web, and what he found there sent him digging through his collection of Roswell maps, the whole map business having induced him to collect any map of the area he could get his hands on. The oldest map was a dog-eared version he'd found buried in a book on World War II at a library book sale with a copyright date of 1950 and badly faded printing like it had been left out in the sun. Not old enough, he thought after striking out here too. But it was the oldest he had, so he lay the cave map over the 1950 map, and bent over it, studying intently.

"C'mon, c'mon," Michael muttered, one finger tracing the spidery print. "Where are you?"





*****************************************************




"Did you see them?"

Jaddo came up beside him as Brivari glanced across the street to the Crashdown, crowded at this hour with high school students. "Yes, I saw them," he replied. "That didn't take long."

"They lost their toy," Jaddo said darkly as they strolled down the street directly across from a Unit agent doing the same. "I guarantee someone's head rolled when that camera went dark."

"Oh, I'm sure," Brivari nodded. "But I'm surprised to see agents walking around in broad daylight. One of their chief concerns was that the Bureau not find them here. Chasing Topolsky was one thing, but this...this means he's getting bolder."

"He's getting cocky," Jaddo corrected. "Bravado was always Pierce's Achilles heel."

"He isn't well managed," Brivari agreed. "There's no one to answer to like Ramey, no one to spar with like Cavitt. There's no one above him, and none of his acolytes comes close to being his equal. A precarious position for one with a God complex."

"An excellent position"," Jaddo countered. "The sooner he trips over his own ego, the better. Those who think they're invincible soon learn otherwise, and I, for one, would be happy to teach him that lesson."

"Looks like you'll get your chance sooner than expected," Brivari said.

"Patience isn't a Pierce's strong suit," Jaddo observed.

"It was for his father," Brivari countered. "He spent years trying to impregnate Lieutenant White before he finally succeeded."

"Am I supposed to find that impressive?"

"You're supposed to find it instructive," Brivari corrected. "Pierce Sr. was willing to wait to get what he wanted. Junior is more hasty."

"You hope," Jaddo said, watching the agent peer into the Crashdown's window. "The alternative is that his 'shadow Unit' has grown so strong that he can afford to take risks."

"Agreed," Brivari sighed. "And if that happens, whether now or in the future, he has to go, and promptly. Have you given any thought to how you'd like to do it?"

Jaddo snorted softly. "Which of the dozens of enormously satisfying scenarios would you like me to start with?"

"I knew that was a silly question," Brivari said dryly. "Start with the one most likely to work."

"Fine. We lure him here and kill him—"

"Thus giving the Unit a reason for its existence," Brivari finished. "We've been over this. Bad idea. Next?"

"You didn't let me finish," Jaddo protested. "We lure him here, kill him, and I take his place."

"Take his place?" Brivari said sharply. "Are you serious?"

"Dead serious. Yes, I know full replacement is risky," Jaddo went on. "In this case, that risk is justified."

"It's more than just risky, it rarely works, and for good reason," Brivari argued. "The longer we assume someone's identity, the more likely we'll give ourselves away."

"To whom?" Jaddo asked. "As you've already noted, Pierce's inner circle is extremely small and subordinate. There would be precious few to convince, and I could 'retire" any who proved reluctant and promote from within. I seriously doubt those newly promoted underlings would protest."

"You can't get past the Bureau's scanners," Brivari said.

"I can if I have the time to reprogram them," Jaddo answered. "And I will, since I'll have all of Pierce's access codes."

"Which you'll obtain how? You don't seriously think he'll give them to you."

"I'll impersonate another agent, like you did," Jaddo said. "Once I have what I need, I can dispose of Pierce, take his place, and take the Unit down from within."

"Are you crazy?" Brivari demanded. "Taking an agent's shape is always dangerous, and now you want to do it twice?"

"You did," Jaddo said, "and came back with several valuable details."

"I did it for a very short period of time," Brivari reminded him, "and my knees were knocking the whole way. But I didn't have scanners to contend with, or—"

"We need to get rid of Pierce," Jaddo interrupted. "He's getting too powerful, powerful enough now that he's sending agents into Roswell not because he doesn't think anyone will notice, but because he knows he can cover his tracks; he's recruited enough converts to his cause who will cover for him while he goes to ground should any alarm be raised. Same goes for if the FBI's director gets wind of what he's up to; he won't have even hung up from that phone call before Pierce will be notified and on the run, and as long as he's alive, his Unit will rise again. We have to take him out. He's too dangerous to leave alive."

Brivari pondered that for a moment. "If it's truly reached that point, than even discrediting the Unit won't be enough. Since most of its members are secret, they won't be caught; they'll just be absorbed back into the Bureau and reappear in the future."

"But we'll have bought time," Jaddo said. "The Unit will be dismantled in it's current form, and there will follow a period of discord and disarray; you know how long human legal proceedings can take. By the time they regroup, we may be long gone."

"Indeed," Brivari agreed. "We may be dead."

"Better us than the hybrids. That's who Pierce is after. Which would you rather have fall?"

"I'd rather none of us fall," Brivari said crossly. "Where would they be without us?"

"Highly unlikely we'd both go down," Jaddo said. "And if anyone does, it should be me."

Brivari stopped dead in his tracks. "What on Earth are you talking about?"

"You're the King's Warder," Jaddo said. "If only one of us accompanies him home, it should be you."

"How about both of us accompany him home?" Brivari retorted. "Not to mention that your Ward will need his Warder every bit as much as mine, if not more."

"Calm down," Jaddo said impatiently. "I'm just being practical. The last time we tangled with a Pierce, we lost two of us."

"Urza and Valeris died from gunfire on the first day our ship was discovered," Brivari reminded him. "Pierce was nowhere in sight, nor was the Unit. He may be smart, but he's not invincible, Jaddo. Don't give him more credit than he's due."

"I was merely noting that should only one of us survive, that one should be you," Jaddo shrugged. "And since you know perfectly well that I don't have a death wish, don't read more into that than you should."

Brivari gave a snort of disgust as he resumed walking. "And what happens to Ava while you're off being Pierce?"

"She's old enough to take care of herself," Jaddo said. "And Dee would help. I'd like to see those two go at it."

"That would be amusing," Brivari agreed. "And it would get you out of those parenting duties you hate. Oh, don't look at me like that," he added when Jaddo scowled. "You know you don't, and so do I."

"I don't like it," Jaddo admitted. "It ties me down. And children are unpredictable, which drives me crazy. But the more relevant observation is that I'm not good at it."

"I feel like I've stumbled into a taping of 'The View'," Brivari muttered.

"I showed her the book," Jaddo said.

Brivari stopped again. "Valeris' book?"

"No, the Guinness Book of World Records," Jaddo deadpanned. "Of course Valeris' book."

"And?"

"And...nothing," Jaddo said heavily. "She couldn't read it. None of it. I hid it in the 'ancient languages' section as a joke, but it may as well have been a lost language for all that it meant to her."

Brivari was quiet for a moment. "I'm sorry to hear that," he said finally.

"You and me both," Jaddo sighed. "Her presence has definitely jogged the others' memories. Why wouldn't the book have jogged hers?"

"That might be apples and oranges," Brivari noted. "The book was created after her death, so Ava never saw it. It isn't something she'd remember."

"But the language is," Jaddo argued. "Even if she couldn't read it, it should have looked at least vaguely familiar. I expected the rest of them to remember more when they were reunited with her, and they have, but I also expected her to remember more. Why does it work one way, but not the other?"

"I don't know," Brivari answered. "These are questions for the Healer. Perhaps Dee can see if she has any insight to offer."

"Right," Jaddo muttered. "Someone else in Pierce's path. Just what we needed."

"He's not after her," Brivari reminded him. "And as for replacing him, that's risky enough that it should be a last resort. At the moment, the base is still empty and he's just watching. Until that changes, we wait."




******************************************************




11:30 p.m.

Harding residence





With a huff of impatience, Tess stalked out her front door into the spring night. The street was dark save for the streetlights, dark and quiet and...empty. No one walked the sidewalks. Several cars were parked by the side of the road, but none of them were occupied. Nasedo had left long ago, in contrast to last night when she'd wanted him to leave and he hadn't. She was alone.

They weren't coming.

Tess plopped down on the front step, thoroughly disgruntled. Where the hell were they? Max had watched her take the book from the library hiding place; she'd made sure of that by chatting up a jock named Kyle with puppy dog eyes and a tendency to pant who had supposedly once dated Liz Parker, a story lent credence by another tendency of his, looking longingly at Liz. She'd watched Liz as she'd engaged the jock in conversation, or what passed for it with a jock, watched her bristle with alarm, tug Max's sleeve, nod toward them. Good, she'd thought approvingly. He would do. She needed bait, someone or something to make them follow her to the library and watch her take the book from its hiding place of obviously alien origins, after which she would wait outside the library for them to approach her.

Only it didn't work out the way she'd expected. Only Max and Liz showed up to the library, drawing a snort of disgust from her that she'd had to explain away to Kyle. No Isabel, no Michael, just Liz? Seriously? What did Liz have to do with this? But both had dutifully followed her, although only Max had seen her reveal the handprint and remove the book, which was only fitting and the one thing which had gone right this evening. After drawing an audience of one instead of three, she'd managed to ditch Kyle and waited outside the library in plain sight, the book in her hand for all the world to see. Max and Liz had emerged about twenty minutes later, walked right by her...and left. Just like that. What the....?! she'd sputtered privately, watching them climb into his jeep. Had he really just blown off an opportunity to learn more about themselves? After a few flabbergasted minutes, she'd decided that perhaps she should go home. Perhaps Max didn't want to have this encounter in public, arguably a poor choice of locations. So home she'd gone, cooling her heels for the past several hours, expecting a knock on the door at any moment. No such luck.

Unbelievable, she thought angrily, climbing into her car. She'd been pestering Nasedo to learn more about herself ever since she could talk; the Others had no guardian, no one to even pester, and they walk right past a never-before-seen opportunity? What in blazes was wrong with them? Part of her was so angry that she found herself heading for Michael's apartment. He hadn't even shown up at the library, but he'd at least shown some interest when she'd tried to jog his memory, and something told her he'd be far more interested in the book than Max would be. No hovering outside windows this time; she went right to the door and knocked. No one answered. One thought clicked the lock open, and she walked inside.

No one was home. Tess glanced around the surprisingly tidy apartment, suddenly uneasy when she remembered that this was the place the Unit had been watching. Had they regrouped? Would the Others even notice if they did? Best to leave the lights off just in case, and she roamed the single room, looked inside the fridge, rifled through the mail on the counter...and came to a halt in front of the room's one table, on which were spread several maps. She moved the top one closer to the window where the lights from the parking lot helped a bit and saw it was a map of Roswell, circa 1963. The other maps were also of Roswell, although of more recent vintage, and a slow smile spread across her face as she realized what Michael was doing: He was trying to find the pod chamber, which, it turned out, was what the symbol she'd sketched on the window stood for. But if Michael had figured out what the symbol meant, why hadn't he come to her? Where was he now?

Stupid question.

Calmer now, Tess climbed back into her car. Five minutes later she was peering through the windows of the Evans' house where Max was sound asleep and Michael and Isabel were talking in Isabel's room. Of course Michael had come here. Of course the three of them would stick together, huddling against the big bad unknown. Unlike her, they'd had no idea there was anyone else like them, no idea they had a greater purpose. For all that she'd felt alone with Nasedo, the Others had been alone in a different way, a way every bit as isolating. For her, learning more about themselves meant finally finding out just exactly what their destiny was; for them, it meant finding out they had a destiny in the first place. For her, the Others represented family and purpose; for them, she represented the unknown, always a frightening thing. She was being unfair. She was way ahead of them, so it was she who should make the first move.

Max's room was dark when she climbed in the window and stood at the foot of his bed. God, he was beautiful, and he was hers; the book made that clear. He was also lost, and it was her job to bring him home. Moving slowly, she straddled him. His eyes were open by the time they came face to face.

"It's time," she whispered. "You understand, don't you?"

"Tell me," Max answered. "Tell me what I'm feeling."

"I'll show you everything," Tess promised, "and you'll remember." She climbed off the bed, held out her hand. He took it without hesitation, a warm, strong hand that completely enveloped hers.

"Come with me."




*****************************************************




"Michael, I can't do this," Isabel said miserably. "I can't be pregnant! We haven't even...I mean, we never...I mean you're like a brother to me! This isn't right!"

"How do we know what's 'right'?" Michael countered. "We have no idea what's 'right', Isabel. We don't even know who we are. Maybe we're....you know."

"What?" Isabel demanded. "Master and slave? Pimp and prostitute?"

"I was thinking more like boyfriend and girlfriend," Michael said. "Or husband and wife."

Isabel's eyes widened. "No," she said, shaking her head firmly. "No. No, no, no. No way."

"You gotta admit it's way better than your ideas," Michael noted.

"I was joking!" Isabel exclaimed. "You're not!"

"Well, why else would you be having a baby?" Michael asked.

"I don't know!" Isabel wailed. "We're not human, remember? So why ask me?" She flopped flat on the bed, closed her eyes, opened them. "This is unbearable," she declared, sitting up abruptly. "I can't sleep, I can't stay awake...I feel like I'm losing my mind."

Michael stood up. "Then let's go settle this."

"I can't 'settle it'," Isabel said impatiently. "You may find this hard to believe, but I don't stock pregnancy tests in the bathroom, and the pharmacy won't open until 7 a.m.—"

"I don't mean that," Michael interrupted. "I mean let's go to Nasedo and find out what's what."

Isabel blinked. "What...now? Just walk in there and say, 'Cough it up, buddy?' What makes you think that's going to work?"

"Because nothing else has. Ever wonder why Nasedo keeps dropping hints? I do, all the time, and I think it's because he's waiting for us to come to him."

"Well, then, he can go right on waiting," Isabel declared. "I'm not going anywhere near him."

"So you'd rather just wander around worrying that you're pregnant? Oh, right, that's a plan."

"I'd rather stay alive!" Isabel retorted.

"He's not gonna kill us, Isabel. If he were gonna do that, he would've done it already. Why drop hints all over the place if he's just gonna bump us off? It doesn't make sense."

"There's one thing we agree on," Isabel sighed. "None of this makes sense."

"And it's time it did," Michael announced. "I'm gonna get Max, and then go talk to Nasedo. Stay here if you want, but I'm going."

"No, Michael...wait!" Isabel called, scrambling out of bed as Michael left the room. "What are you going to do? You can't just..."

She nearly ran into him when Michael stopped dead just inside the door to the Max's room. Pushing past him, Isabel stared at the empty bed with alarm and scurried to the window when she heard an engine starting. "It's him!" she hissed. "It's Nasedo, and he's got Max!"

"I see that," Michael said darkly. He grabbed Max's keys from the dresser. "Get dressed. I think I know where they're going."

"You do? Where?"

"I'll tell you when we get there," Michael answered, tossing her the keys. "You're driving. I'll be reading the maps."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll be back in 2 weeks with Chapter 112, on Sunday, May 5th. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 112

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED TWELVE




May 12, 2000, 6:30 a.m.

Pohlman Ranch





Spring sunshine shone into the pod chamber, a shaft of sunlight reaching into places untouched by light for decades. Tess took a moment to etch the scene in her memory, the warm sun on her back pouring in the open door, the remains of the pods on the wall, mute testimony to their origins, the soft, automatic light which was visible further in where the sun couldn't reach and seemed wired to the chamber's door; whoever had designed them had truly thought of everything, right down to the lights in the living room. Today would definitely go down in history as the highlight of her life, the day that all four of them returned to the place of their birth and knew each other for what they were. For the first time, the "Others" were no longer "other", and neither was she; they were one, a unit, a group of four so important that people on another planet had seen fit to create them. For someone searching for a reason to be and someone to be that with, it didn't get much better than this.

Granted, it had been something of a bumpy ride. She'd been ecstatic when Max had willingly come with her and even recognized the rock formation without any prompting from her. The confusing rant which followed had caught her off guard, but handily answered the question about why all of them were so afraid of her; who wouldn't be afraid of a murderer? At some point she'd have to sort through the wild accusations he'd flung at her, but for now she was simply grateful that a sudden burst of memory had told Max who she was, and just in time to divert Michael and Isabel from the warpath. She'd watched their skepticism at his announcement that she was one of them evaporate after he'd taken off for the pod chamber, finding the rock face just as she had, even remembering the handprint lock, which was annoying because she hadn't. Then the four of them in the chamber, gazing at their birthplace with mixed emotions. All together again for the first time since they'd been in those pods. Reunited to fulfill their destiny as planned.

And then the Kodak moment was over, and reality intervened. Isabel had fled, volubly refusing to believe what was right in front of her. Max had wanted to stay—she could see it in his eyes—but had followed his sister. Only Michael had remained, and she'd pressed that advantage, giving him the book and reiterating that she was not their enemy. He'd left reluctantly, the book his consolation prize, and now just as she'd started to process what had happened, Nasedo had conveniently appeared, madder than a hornet. Fair enough. That made two of them.

"How could you bring them up here like this?" Nasedo demanded angrily. "You know the special Unit is close! You saw that camera. Who do you think put it on them in the first place? Our friend, Pierce."

"Oh, yeah, so why don't you just kill him?" Tess retorted. "According to Max, you've done that before."

Nasedo looked startled, equally startling to Tess because he was rarely caught off guard. "What has he been telling you?" he demanded. "You're going to trust him over me? Listen," he ordered, taking her by the chin, "you and I have spent a lot of time together. Now I don't want to say we're family—"

"You're not my family," Tess declared. "You never will be. Max, Michael and Isabel are."

"Fine," Nasedo said acidly. "Go have your little reunion. If I have to kill people, I kill people. Pierce is dangerous! You all still need me if you expect to survive him."

Tess stared at him, taken aback as he withdrew, turning his back to her. She'd seen Nasedo angry many, many times, at least half of those being caused by her, but this was different. He wasn't just mad, he was...defensive? But Nasedo never got defensive; he always acted like his word was law, that he never had to explain anything to anyone. Why would he suddenly be worried about what they thought of him?

"You're really scared of Pierce, aren't you?" she said softly. "More than the others."

Nasedo gave a snort of disgust. "He's smarter," he said darkly. "He's closer to the four of you than anyone's ever been. If you're not scared, you damn well should be. And they," he continued, stabbing a pointed finger in the direction of the door, "have no idea what's coming at them. But you do. So what possessed you to bring them to the one safe place you have?"

" 'Safe'?" Tess echoed. "If it's safe, then what's the problem? How did you even know I was here? Is the place rigged? Because if it is—"

"I saw your car headed this way, and followed you," Nasedo interrupted. "And if I can follow you, so can Pierce. Ever think of that?"

No, Tess admitted silently, noting uneasily that he had a point. "I'm sorry, I...I didn't think."

"No kidding," Nasedo snapped. "And what about the book? I told you that was much too precious to wander around with, and you not only took it out of the library, but you gave it to them? Do you hear anything I say?"

"Perfectly," Tess said irritably, "but what was I supposed to do? You keep telling me to 'wake them up' and 'get them ready', but they don't trust me! I couldn't just walk up to them and say, 'Hi! I'm an alien too, and we're all one big happy family!' "

"The point was to get them to remember on their own," Nasedo argued. "You can't just hand it to them. They may not be ready to hear what that book has to tell them."

"Like what?" Tess said in exasperation. "I couldn't read it, and I bet they can't either. I gave it to them for the pictures; they prove we belong together. It was no good just saying that. I needed to show them something that would make them believe me."

"Well, nice going," Nasedo deadpanned. "Isabel certainly seemed to."

"Oh, for God's sake, what is it with Isabel?" Tess demanded. "Max and Michael are different. Michael wants to know so badly, he can taste it, and Max remembered all by himself, just like you wanted him to."

Nasedo crossed the few feet between them so quickly, he was a blur. "He remembered?" he demanded, hands gripping her shoulders. "What did he remember? Who he is? Who you are?"

"Not...exactly," she stammered, squirming in his grip. "He remembered the pod rocks. He remembered the handprint lock. I didn't even remember that."

"Because you didn't use it," Nasedo said. "I led you out, but they had to get out of here on their own. What else?"

"Um...he remembered I was one of them. Thank God, because they thought I was you."

Nasedo's hands fell. "Me?" he said, flabbergasted.

"Yeah, you," Tess answered. "Max said, 'She's not Nasedo; she's one of us'. They saw me use my powers to fix that statue Liz broke. They thought I was you, and they're afraid of me because they think you're a murderer. Max accused me of killing someone named 'Atherton', and somebody's wife. And he knows you're a shapeshifter; he wanted me to show him 'what I really look like'. He said..."

"What?" Nasedo demanded when she stopped. "What else did he say?"

"He said, 'I'm not like you'. He said, 'I live in this world. It's all I know. And I will not be a part of anything as evil as you'." Nasedo stared at her, stone-faced, as Tess let that sink in. "So you see what I'm up against? They're afraid of me because of you. They're following me around and spying on me because of you. And even if they know I'm not you, I'm still swimming upstream because they think you're 'evil'. I need all the help I can get, whether it's pod chambers or books or whatever."

"Fine, you showed them," Nasedo said. "Do not come back here again unless it's an emergency. And the book needs to go back where you found it."

"Not until they've all had a chance to look at it," Tess said stubbornly. "Don't you see? We're all in there! Our faces are in that book, every one of us—"

"Which is exactly the point," Nasedo interrupted. "If Pierce gets a hold of that, he'll be chasing more than just one of you. Put it back."

"They know it's from our world, so they'll be careful with it," Tess protested. "They're not stupid—"

"Debatable," Nasedo declared. "Same goes for you, and you should know better. Put it back."

"They need to look at it," Tess insisted. "I'll put it back after they look at it."

"Assuming you're alive then," Nasedo muttered.

"Nobody's dead," Tess retorted, "at least not unless you decide to change that. So is Max right? Did you kill those people? Did you...where are you going?" she demanded when he walked away from her.

"To do my job," he said angrily. "Can I trust you to lock up on your way out, or did you plan on leaving the door gaping open for all to see?"

"Answer me!" Tess exclaimed. "They don't trust me because of you, so I deserve an answer!"

"Then here's your answer," Nasedo snapped. "I will do whatever it takes to keep you alive. That's my job, to keep the four of you alive. Don't make it harder than it already is."

Yes, Tess thought as he stalked out, answering her own question. Sometimes no answer was an answer in itself. And why did that bother her? God only knew what the Special Unit would do if it got their hands on any of them; didn't that justify whatever it took to make sure that didn't happen? Didn't that make it self defense? Maybe this was just a case of Max not understanding the nature of the threat, understandable since he'd never had cause to feel threatened until just recently. Maybe, but it was certainly a pain in the ass now, when she needed them to trust her and found herself on trial for murder.

Shielding her eyes from the sun, Tess paused just outside the pod chamber where the barren desert stretched below, feeling a pang of guilt as she realized just how easy it would have been to follow them if someone were so inclined. Max, Michael and Isabel were gathered in a tight knot some ways away from the cars, passing the book back and forth and talking animatedly, their very posture screaming shock and fear. They didn't hear the pod chamber door rumble closed, didn't hear her come down the side of the rock face, didn't even look when her car started. They may not be ready to hear what that book has to tell them. Gazing in her rear view mirror as she pulled away, she felt a stab of unease. The pictures in that book were the only thing which meant anything to any of them. What did the words say? Would they tell them something awful? Is that why the Others had a breakdown as children and forgot everything they knew? Would that happen again now that she'd dropped this in their laps?

No more, Tess decided as she drove off, the rest of them not even noticing. Now she would wait. The next move, if there was one, would be theirs.




******************************************************





"Do you smell that?"

Max glanced in the rear view mirror. "Smell what?"

"It's disgusting," Isabel said, sniffing her sleeve. "Ugh! It's from that cave. Something reeked in there. Didn't you notice?"

Max shook his head. "No."

"Well, we were born in there," Michael remarked, his eyes glued to the alien book. "Probably some kind of extra-terrestrial amniotic fluid."

Isabel's hand flew to her mouth. "Oh, God. Oh, God, oh...stop the car. Max, stop the car!"

Max screeched to a halt. Isabel had the door open before the car stopped moving. Tumbling out, she staggered several feet before falling to her knees on the desert sand. The retching noises which followed made Max wince and pulled Michael away from his book.

"Throwing up is a sign of pregnancy," Michael remarked.

"It's also a sign of a smell turning your stomach," Max said.

"You don't believe us, do you? About the dreams and the baby."

"I believe you had the dreams," Max answered. "I still don't see how anyone can get pregnant from a dream, so unless you..."

"No, we didn't," Michael said firmly. "But we're not human, Max—"

"Yeah, thanks Michael, I'm so likely to forget that."

"—so we don't know how it works for us," Michael went on, ignoring him. "We really don't know anything about ourselves. And what about this book? We're paired up in here, me with Isabel and you with Tess."

"If you read side to side," Max noted. "What if our people read top to bottom? Then it's you and Tess, and me and Isabel."

Michael blinked. "Dude, she's your sister."

"Is she? You just said we don't really know anything about ourselves. How do we know Isabel isn't my wife? Or my mother-in-law?"

"Okay, now you're just being weird," Michael muttered.

"Then that makes two of us," Max retorted. "She's your sister too."

"Not according to this," Michael said. "And judging by the way Tess has been after you, I'd say she's a side-to-side reader too."

"We're brothers and sisters because that's what we are," Max insisted. "Because we say so. I don't care what whoever wrote that thinks. They're not here now anyway."

"You sure about that?" Michael murmured.

Silence. Outside, Isabel had rocked back on her heels, both hands locked behind her head. "How'd you find us?" Max asked.

"With the cave map," Michael answered. "Pohlman Ranch wasn't on even the oldest Roswell map I had from 1950, but there was a map of the surrounding area on the back which dated from '43, and it was on that one. I just overlaid the two maps and figured out where that four-kidney-beans symbol was."

"How'd you even know I was gone?"

"Isabel and I both had the same dream last night," Michael answered. "We both woke up, she started freaking out that she was pregnant...and I decided I'd had enough. I was coming to get you so we could go to Nasedo and shake some answers out of him when we saw you leaving with him. I mean 'her'," he corrected. "But if Tess isn't Nasedo, then who is?"

"Her 'father'," Max answered.

"You mean the dweeb? Great disguise," Michael allowed when Max nodded. "I've got a few million questions for that guy."

"Good. You're the one who summoned him."

"Hey, he left a message for us first," Michael retorted. "I just sent one back. And he came," he added, shaking his head in disbelief. "That's a first. No one's ever come for me." He glanced out the window to where Isabel was still hunched on the sand. "I'd better go get her."

Max opened the car door. "I will."

It was getting hot outside. Max's footsteps crunched on the sand, weirdly loud in the empty desert. Isabel stood up before he reached her. "I'm okay," she said in a shaky voice.

"You sure?" Max asked gently.

She nodded much too quickly. "I'm sure. Let's go."

"We could wait a few more minutes—"

"No," Isabel said quickly. "I want to get out of here as fast as possible."

Max didn't argue. "Okay. Let's go."

She walked past him toward the jeep, so she didn't see him look back the way they'd come to where the rock formation was barely visible in the distance. They'd always known they were "other", always known they'd been found wandering in the desert, but this...to have been born in a cave in the alien equivalent of a Petri dish had never been on the list of possibilities. He'd always assumed they belonged to someone, that they were someone's children, someone's family, but now that looked uncertain, especially in light of the pictures in the book. Whether one read up and down or side to side, there was no denying that whoever had written it had known exactly what they would look like, both now and when they were younger. It left him with a hollow feeling inside, like the dream of belonging to a family much like his own on another world had been ripped away.

"C'mon in," Michael said, gesturing toward Isabel, who took one look at the alien book and shied away.

"No, thanks. I'll sit up front."

Michael looked taken aback, probably thinking Isabel was rejecting him, not the book. Max didn't bother to clear up the confusion, running down his mental list of questions for Tess as they sped toward town. It was a long list, and he still hadn't finished it by the time they pulled into the Harding's driveway.

"I'll come with you," Michael announced.

"No," Max said quickly. "I'm going alone."

"Like hell you are," Michael objected. "Aren't you the one who's always reminding me he's a murderer?"

"I'm talking to Tess, not Nasedo," Max said.

"There's a difference?" Isabel muttered.

"That's one of the things I want to find out," Max answered. "This is a conversation, not a confrontation. I'm going alone."

"Hey, I know how to have a conversation," Michael protested. "I know—"

"Shut up, Michael," Isabel interrupted. "I am not staying here alone while the two of you go into the lion's den, so either Max goes or we all go."

Max climbed out before Michael had a chance to digest that and he had a chance to lose his nerve. Because losing it he was, with each and every step that brought him closer to the Harding's front door. Curiously, he wasn't worried about talking to Tess; it was Nasedo he wasn't keen on encountering. Bracing himself, he rang the doorbell and knocked, rang and knocked again, peered through the windows.

"They're not home," he reported a few minutes later when he climbed back into the jeep.

"Good," Isabel declared.

"Bad," Michael corrected. "What, did they up and skip town just as we figured out who they were? That would be a real kick in the—"

"No one skipped anywhere," Max broke in. "The furniture's all still there. They're just not home.

"We could try the Crashdown," Michael suggested. "Maybe she's waiting for us."

"Maybe," Max agreed as Isabel gave an involuntary shiver. "Or maybe..." He took off suddenly, pulling into the school parking lot five minutes later. "Or maybe she just went to school."

"You think she'd just go to school?" Isabel said doubtfully. "Maybe, but—"

"But there's her car," Michael broke in, peering out the window. "Bingo."

Max pulled into a parking space, climbed out, and tossed the keys to Michael. "I need the book."

Michael clutched it protectively. "Why?"

"Because I'm asking her questions about what's in the book," Max said. "Give it."

"You've already seen it," Michael protested. "Can't you just ask her anyway?"

"Oh, for God's sake, Michael, give him the stupid book!" Isabel exclaimed. "It's not like he's going to leave it in the library book drop. Although I wouldn't mind if he did."

Michael ran his hands over the cover one more time before reluctantly handing it over. "We'll wait for you."

"No, let's go somewhere," Isabel begged. "Anywhere. Anywhere but here. Please? I can't take seeing her again right now."

"Isabel Evans wants to skip school?" Michael said dryly. "How can I refuse that? Fine. We can hang out at my place."

Max watched the jeep pull out before going into the school, and he'd rounded a single corner when he ran into Liz. "Max!" she said, brightening the way she always did when she saw him, the way he'd thought no one ever would. "You're early."

"I'm...here to see a teacher," Max said.

Liz came closer. "Go that way," she whispered, pointing to the left hallway. "I saw Nasedo at her locker."

Something about the expression on his face made her pause. "Are you okay?" Liz asked. "You look...intense. The way you do when something's happened. Is something wrong?"

Yes. "No," Max lied. "I'm good. Thanks for the tip." He kissed her, smiled, took off down the left hallway...and retraced his steps just as soon as she was out of sight. Hard to believe, but it wasn't Liz he wanted to talk to right now. The one he wanted to talk to was pulling books out of her locker, and she paused when he came up behind her.

"I had a feeling one of you would come," Tess said. "I'm glad it was you."




*****************************************************





Crashdown Cafe




"Is that one of them?" Dee asked.

Brivari's eyes flicked up. "Yup."

"Is it just me," Yvonne murmured, "or is he not making even a token effort to blend in?"

Brivari shook his head. "Nope."

"Oh, dear," Yvonne signed. "Not good."

Another head shake. "Not."

Dee glanced back and forth from one to the other, then out the Crashdown's large front window. She and Yvonne had been up since the crack of dawn and had come out for breakfast, running into Brivari by sheer chance. Yvonne woke that early out of habit, while for her it was sheer worry, a worry given shape and form by the dark-suited, Men in Black-looking agent milling back and forth on the sidewalk. Yvonne had a point; were this the financial district in New York City, the agent would have been indistinguishable from passers-by, but here in Roswell he was seriously overdressed.

"Why is that 'not good'?" Dee asked. "Isn't that how they always dress?"

"It's not so much the suit as the loitering in broad daylight," Yvonne explained. "If Pierce is trying to start a clandestine Unit, his agents aren't being very clandestine."

"Which means...what?" Dee asked, feeling stupid.

"It means Pierce is feeling very sure of himself," Yvonne answered. "Unusually sure of himself for someone going head to head with the FBI. We can only hope he's not really as powerful as he feels."

Great, Dee thought despairingly as Brivari gave an affirmative grunt which she took as agreement. Interesting how he and Yvonne could communicate in shorthand, grasping nuances she'd missed. Most of the time she completely forgot that, as close as her family had been and still was to the Warders, there were others who had been as close or closer. Yvonne and her husband had been staunch allies during Jaddo's three years of captivity, and she remained the one human being on the planet whom Jaddo would defer to without argument. That alone was impressive.

"Something wrong?"

Yvonne was looking at her questioningly while Brivari was far away, his attention locked on his quarry. "I was just feeling...well...stupid," Dee admitted. "You and Brivari notice things that pass right by me. And here I thought I knew something about this."

"You do," Yvonne assured her, "just in a different context. We watched the Army fight over what to do with Jaddo for three years. I spent three years periodically hiding in my room while Brivari took my shape so he could see him. We became very efficient at it because we had to catch each other up quickly every time we switched so he'd know enough to be me and I'd know enough to go back to being me after he'd been me."

"What's scary is I actually followed that sentence," Dee said dryly. "But it's more than that. Brivari's wearing a face neither of us have ever seen, but you spotted him right away. I can only do that with Jaddo, and even then only sometimes."

"Practice," Yvonne said with a small shrug. "He spent a lot of time at the base while Jaddo was captive. I'm sure you know how they have 'favorite faces' the way we have favorite clothes, but he'd periodically change up the wardrobe and show up with a new one. Stephen and I didn't always figure it out the first time, but we certainly got better at spotting him."

"I wonder if shapeshifters have seasons for faces the way we do for fashion," Dee remarked as Yvonne chuckled. "You know, like 'mustaches are out this fall, but freckles are in'. That sort of thing. But good for you," she went on. "I'm impressed that you can still read him so accurately after all these years."

Yvonne sobered rather suddenly. "This is the closest I've seen him to the way he was back then," she said quietly. "I don't mind telling you that I don't like it."

"I'm sure it's dredging up some very nasty memories, especially for Jaddo," Dee agreed. "And to have it be Pierce's son this time... Talk about deja vu."

"Back then it was the Warders who were in danger," Yvonne said, "which was bad, but not as bad as it could have been. This time it's worse; this time it's the hybrids."

"My grandchildren," Dee said sadly.

Yvonne's eyes widened. "Goodness, I'm sorry. They were always 'the hybrids'. I keep forgetting that to you, they're much more."

"No, no, that's okay," Dee said. "They are hybrids. Any time I'm foolish enough to forget that simple fact, it always comes back around to kick my ass. Excuse my French."

Yvonne erupted in peals of laughter which drew only a momentary glance from the preoccupied Warder across from them. "Do people still say that?" she chuckled. "My mother used to think 'excuse my French' got her out of swearing like a sailor."

"People our age still say that," Dee corrected. "I'm dating myself, but then I'm dated anyway."

"Tell me about it," Yvonne agreed. "And is it my imagination, or are the waitresses getting younger?' she added as Maria DeLuca swished by with two coffee pots. "If they get any younger, they'll be in diapers." She paused. "Oh, dear. The plot thickens."

Dee followed her gaze to the front of the cafe, where a number of new customers had just entered. It took her a moment to pick out one of them, headed straight for them wearing his customary disgruntled expression. "Are you still on that one?" Jaddo said, taking a seat next to Brivari. "There are three others."

"Milling around town, yes," Brivari answered. "But this one is clearly assigned to the Crashdown, the most likely place to encounter our Wards. I assume you're here because the other three are still merely milling around town?"

Yvonne and Dee exchanged glances as Jaddo gave the trademark snort which typically accompanied Brivari being right about something. "Not just that. The king thinks I'm 'evil'."

Dee blinked. "You mean Max?"

"Last I knew, he was the only 'king' in town," Yvonne remarked.

Brivari raised an eyebrow. "Since when do you chat up my Ward?"

Jaddo hesitated, which had the effect of garnering everyone's complete attention; the news must be momentous indeed for one so voluble to find himself at a loss for words. "Tess took the book out of the library and showed it to the rest of them," he reported, not looking at Brivari.

"Valeris' book?" Dee said. "The one with their pictures inside?"

"Awkward," Yvonne murmured.

"What possessed her to do that?" Brivari demanded. "I thought you told her to leave it in the library! We can't have that wandering around town, not now!"

"Believe me, I made that clear," Jaddo said darkly. "And to make things worse, she took them to the pod chamber."

Brivari's eyes flared. "She did what?"

"Fortunately it was the middle of the night, so I doubt the Unit was paying attention," Jaddo went on. "I impressed upon her the necessity of discretion, but she claims she had to allay their fears because they saw her use her powers on that infernal camera before I found it, and they thought she was me, and they've decided I'm 'evil'—"

"I don't care if they think you're Bozo the Clown, they can't congregate at the pod chamber!" Brivari hissed. "Or wave that book around with every single one of their faces conveniently cataloged!"

"You think I don't know that?" Jaddo demanded. "I can't control her any more than you can control them! I'm telling you in case there are repercussions, not for a lecture."

"Which we appreciate," Yvonne said calmly. "Now perhaps you should both get back to the business at hand. You can kill each other later."

Brivari left first, stalking out so quickly that he attracted the attention of Maria. "Not another argument," she said worriedly as Jaddo stalked out after him. "The last time two guys argued in here, things didn't go so well."

"Don't worry about them," Yvonne said lightly. "They do this all the time. May we have our check, dear?"

"Good idea," Dee agreed as Maria hurried off to fetch it. "I have to find Isabel. She must be going crazy after seeing herself in that book."

"Then let's go find her," Yvonne said, pulling out her credit card. "I'll get the bill."




******************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station




When he felt the phone in his pocket buzzing, Pierce struggled to keep his expression neutral as the fat deputy appointed as his handler explained the intricate nature of the filing system, that being alphabetical. Fatso must have missed that part of kindergarten because he droned on about ABC's for another five minutes before Pierce was able to beg off and slip away.

"Are you out of your mind?" he demanded when Brian answered. "What part of 'under cover' do you not understand?"

"The part where your cover is blown," Brian retorted. "I haven't changed my opinion one bit, Danny. You've had some wacko ideas in your time, but this is the wackiest. What part of 'keep your head down' do you not understand?"

"I am keeping my head down," Pierce said tersely. "Valenti's elbow is the last place on Earth Director Freeh would look for me, assuming he had any reason to look for me, which he doesn't, because I've been keeping my head down. Next question?"

"Right, because agents crawling the streets of Roswell are such a great example of keeping your head down. No one will notice them. Why would they?"

"It's four agents," Pierce argued. "Four, not forty-four, which I could pull up in a heartbeat, by the way. Did you call for a reason, or are you just determined to have this not work?"

"Far be it from me to interfere with your sudden desire to play dress-up," Brian deadpanned. "Kind of like our illustrious cross-dressing founder—"

"Brian!"

"We got a hit," Brian sighed, "on that blip from a few days ago."

"You mean the one you lost track of?"

"If we followed everyone you wanted followed, we'd have four dozen agents here," Brian said crossly. "And besides, she turned up. Just used her MasterCard at the Crashdown." He paused. "What do you want me to do?"


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll post Chapter 113 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 113

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED THIRTEEN



May 12, 2000, 9 a.m.

Roswell Sheriff's Station





"Fisher? Deputy Fisher?"

Momentarily forgetting that was now his name, Pierce turned around to find not the tubby deputy who'd been teaching him his ABC's, but the slightly more intelligent and considerably thinner version who'd first shown him to Valenti's office. "Is that a personal phone call?" Thinner asked. " 'Cos the sheriff frowns on personal calls on the clock."

"Sorry," Pierce said, flipping his cell shut, certain that Brian was celebrating on the other end. "Just didn't think."

"Didn't want you to get off on the wrong foot," Thinner said. "You know, like you did already."

The slap was delivered so smoothly Pierce almost missed it, accompanied by an expression so neutral it had him guessing as to whether he'd heard correctly. "Right," Pierce said slowly, noting that he may have underestimated this one's intelligence just a smidgen. "I...thank you. Thanks for the heads up."

"Any time," Thinner replied. "I'll let you get back to your filing," he added, with just enough emphasis on "filing" to make it clear that he felt that was exactly where the new guy belonged.

"Wait," Pierce called suddenly. "It's Hanson, right?"

Hanson turned around. "Yeah."

"Look, Hanson, I'm sorry if I made the wrong impression," Pierce said. "Maybe I should have checked a little more thoroughly before coming down here—"

"And putting down a deposit on an apartment," Hanson finished. "You think?"

"Okay, no 'maybe' about it," Pierce allowed. "I should have checked. I just thought that orders were orders, and...well, never mind what I thought. Lesson learned. Listen, I was hoping I could find out a bit more about Sheriff Valenti, and seeing as you're his right-hand man, I figured you're the one to talk to."

"Who told you that?" Hanson asked warily.

"Well...no one. No one had to. It's obvious. Every sheriff has one, and you're Valenti's."

Pierce suppressed a smile as Hanson promptly stood up a bit straighter; flattering a man's status with his boss was always a way in. "So I was hoping," Pierce continued, "to learn a bit more about him, just so I don't, you know, stick my foot in it even worse. Helps to know what a man's hot buttons are. Like personal calls on the clock."

Hanson looked him up and down for a moment before giving him a nod. "Guess Checora could spare you for a few minutes. Come on."

Hanson led him through the standard miasma of a sheriff's station, including ringing phones, coffee, over-nuked food, and sweat, that last coming from armpit rings the size of Jupiter on Deputy Checora, he of the enormous girth and ABC fetish who hadn't even noticed his newbie was missing. They stopped in the main hallway where Hanson pointed to a row of formal photographs, all Roswell sheriffs at one time or another. "You want to understand Sheriff Valenti, you need to know about his daddy," Hanson announced, pointing to the second last photograph on the wall. "Jim Sr. was Roswell sheriff for decades when he lost his job over the killing of a local vagrant."

"I've heard of him," Pierce said. "He the one who believed in aliens?"

Pierce donned a suitably alarmed expression when Hanson gave him a baleful stare. "See, that's what you don't bring up," Hanson said sternly. "That's a hot button if ever there was one, the hottest. There are plenty of people in this town who still remember the first Valenti, and some of them aren't thrilled to see a second. The sheriff ain't his daddy."

"Shame," Pierce commented, "because I also heard he was a good sheriff. Doesn't seem right that one mistake could take down a man's entire career."

Hanson's expression softened. "Plenty of people feel that way too," he confided. "And Jim Sr. was an excellent sheriff. Took his responsibilities seriously. His son's no different."

"Wasn't there some kind of dust-up with the feds?" Pierce asked. "We heard about it in Santa Fe."

"That's another hot button," Hanson said. "The Bureau's barged in here a couple of times in the past few months. Last time was over the most recent 'sighting'. I have no idea why they bothered."

"Me neither," Pierce agreed. "This is Roswell, after all. Sightings are a dime a dozen."

"That's the spirit," Hanson said approvingly. "Helps to have a healthy dose of skepticism around here."

"Oh, I do, I do," Pierce smiled. "Well...I'd better get back to my filing before Deputy Checora misses me. Although between you and me and the fence post, I do believe he's been misassigned. He'd do well on the school or bar beat. Anyone gave him any trouble, he could just sit on'em."

There was a long pause where Pierce was afraid the joke had fallen flat. But in addition to a love of flattery, another human trait one could generally count on was the tendency to poke fun at one's co-workers. "He's a bit of a porker," Hanson agreed finally, chuckling. "Loves his doughnuts, that one. Really upholds the stereotype."

"I'm sure he's a good deputy," Pierce said. "I doubt Sheriff Valenti would have him around if he wasn't. He doesn't strike me as the type who suffers fools gladly."

Hanson beamed at the praise for his boss and clapped Pierce on the back. "That he doesn't. Checora's good at paperwork, and someone has to do it. I hate it, so it may as well be him."

"Then I should go learn from the best," Pierce smiled. "Thanks for the info, Hanson. Appreciate it."

"My pleasure. Oh...one more thing," Hanson said. "Aren't you going to claim your personal phone call was an emergency, or something like that?"

Pierce shrugged. "Nope. No emergency. Just really good news someone wanted to share."

Hanson stared at him for a moment before breaking into a smile. "Honesty! I like that. You'll do fine here, Fisher. You'll do fine."

That I will, Pierce agreed as he gazed at the photograph of Valenti Sr., his father's nemesis. Valenti Jr. was clearly on the same path judging from the instant suspicion with which he'd greeted his new employee, a suspicion which would no doubt be followed up by the very deputy with whom he'd just bonded and who would never expect him to do what he was doing now, which was to pull out his phone and make a personal phone call moments after being chastised for doing just that.

"You in trouble?" Brian said with satisfaction.

"Apparently I'm not supposed to make personal phone calls on the clock," Pierce said with due seriousness.

"Of course not," Brian said. "You're a grunt now, Danny. You haven't been a grunt since...well, since never."

"Haven't missed a thing," Pierce said cheerfully. "Although I must admit I do like being in the trenches. There's been entirely too much skulking in motel rooms for my taste. This is just what I needed."

"Speak for yourself," Brian muttered. "Now about—"

"Bring her in," Pierce said.

"What, now?"

"Yes, now," Pierce answered. "I'm done watching. The next time any of them step outside Valenti's protective circle, they're mine."




*****************************************************




Tess hung an arm out the window of the jeep, her eyes closed and a smile on her face. It was a fine day, and she was in a fine mood. The Others finally knew she was one of them, Max had come to her unbidden, and they'd had an actual conversation about things that actually mattered. It hadn't really sunk in yet that there'd be no more hiding from any of them, that she no longer had only one other person with whom she could truly be herself, but three. Granted those three weren't exactly thrilled about that, but right now she was willing to set aside the awkwardness, Nasedo's anger, and her own disappointment that her news hadn't exactly been greeted with a peal of bells and just be grateful for the wind in her hair and her former husband at her side as he drove her home. They'll come around, she thought. Michael pretty much already had, and Max was definitely on his way there.

"I had another question," Max said suddenly, "about those pictures Liz found, the ones of me. How long were you stalking me?"

But not quite there yet, Tess amended. "I wasn't 'stalking' you," she answered. "First of all, the pictures were of all of you; Liz couldn't have looked far or she would have seen that. And Nasedo took the pictures to show me what you all looked like."

"But why?" Max asked. "One or two I could see, but why a whole box? And why take pictures at all? You had the book. Didn't you already know what we looked like?"

Tess took a moment to sift through the various answers to that question. The Others had just had a bomb dropped in their laps. Telling them virtually everything might not be the best idea.

"One of the first things Nasedo ever told me was that there were others like me," she began, deciding that the beginning was as good a place as any to start. "He told me that some day I would meet them, and he used that to keep me in line. I kept asking and asking, and finally he brought me those pictures. It was a way to keep me quiet until we actually came here."

"But why not come right away? Why did you have to wait?"

"He never said," Tess answered. "He usually doesn't. He won't tell me most of what I want to know. I don't know why."

Max brought the jeep to a halt at a red light. "Then how do you know we can't get pregnant from dreams?"

"Because one thing he did tell me was that I have a human body," Tess explained. "One of my earliest memories is watching him change his face, and when I couldn't do that, he told me it's because I have a human body, and human bodies don't do that. He said that was so I could hide, so no one could tell I wasn't completely human."

"Except for blood," Max said.

"What?"

"Blood. That gives us away. I found that out the hard way."

"Oh," Tess said faintly. "That must have been frightening."

Max nodded as he pulled away from the light which had turned green. "It was."

Tess was quiet for a moment, wondering what else the Others knew that she didn't. Pregnant women had always both fascinated and bothered her. Was it possible he knew why?

"So why the pictures?" Max went on. "You had the book."

Tess shook her head. "No, I didn't. I'd never seen the book before two nights ago. That's the first time Nasedo showed it to me."

"Then why all the stuff with Kyle and luring us to the library?"

"How would you have felt if I'd just shown up with it?" Tess asked. "You already don't trust me; you would've trusted me even less if I'd just handed it to you. I wanted you to see where it was hidden, watch me take it out of its hiding place. You needed to see that."

Max pondered that for a moment in silence. "So you hadn't seen it either," he said finally. "But why not? I mean, you know more than we do even if he doesn't tell you everything. Why keep that from you? Why keep so much from all of us?"

Because the last time you learned a lot, you had a nervous breakdown. "I don't know," Tess answered, deciding this wasn't the time to bring that up. "Like I said, Nasedo hasn't told me much of anything. He gives out information in dribs and drabs."

"Is that why you didn't just tell us who you were?"

"He told me not to," Tess nodded. "He wanted you to remember on your own. He said it was better that way."

"And we did," Max murmured.

"Yes," Tess said softly. "You did. And now you know we belong together.

Max shot her an uncomfortable glance. "I remember a few things," he allowed, "but I don't remember...us. Do you?"

"Well...no," Tess admitted. "But the book says we belong together."

"You can read it?"

"I wish," Tess sighed. "No, I can't read it either, but I don't have to. The pictures make it clear."

"Do they? What if we read up and down instead of side to side? Then it's you and Michael, and me and Isabel."

Tess's mouth opened and closed. She hadn't even considered that possibility because Nasedo had point blank told her Max had been her husband. "Nasedo says it's....side to side," she answered. "Look, I know it doesn't look familiar now, but it'll come back. We just have to give it time."

Max rounded a corner, pulled into her driveway. "There's one thing I still don't understand."

"Only one?" Tess said dryly.

She was rewarded with a faint smile. "Only one at the top of the list at the moment," Max amended. "Why did Nasedo take you and not us? Wouldn't it have been better to raise us all together?"

Finally, Tess thought. A question she honestly didn't know the answer to, didn't have to dodge in some way. "He never said," she answered. "You remembered leaving the pod chamber with me still in the pod, and that squares with me remembering that I was alone when I came out. Nasedo was there when I came out, but not when the rest of you came out, so maybe he lost you? Maybe he just didn't know where you were?"

Max's eyes drifted far away. "Until I healed Liz," he whispered.

"What?"

"I healed Liz," Max repeated. "She was shot when there was a fight at the Crashdown, and I...I fixed her. That's what started all of this, Nasedo, the FBI...all of it."

"Yeah, I know," Tess said. "Nasedo told me. That was kind of the equivalent of sending up a flare."

"I don't regret it," Max said defiantly. "I'd do it again in a second."

"I know you would," Tess said.

"I'm in love with Liz. No matter what the book says."

"I know you are." Tess paused, an awkward silence building between them. "But regret it or not, it caused a certain...reaction," she went on, choosing her words carefully. "We found the camera you put in our house—"

"I know. Valenti gave it back to us."

Tess blinked. "Valenti...you mean the sheriff? What does he have to do with this?"

"He's been suspicious of me since the shooting," Max said, "but lately he sounds...different. He said Ed Harding had found the camera in his house, that it came from the FBI, and that we had to trust each other."

Tess was silent for a moment, digesting this incredible information. If what the sheriff told Max was true, that meant Nasedo had given the camera to the sheriff. But why would he do that? Nasedo hated humans and never missed an opportunity to reinforce that. "It did come from the FBI," Tess said, leaving the question of why Nasedo would have pulled the sheriff into this for another day. "Which is why we have to put the book back in the library. Nasedo was really angry when he found out I'd given it to you. I told him I had to, that seeing our pictures would prove to you that I wasn't just making it all up. But having all our pictures in it means we can't risk it falling into the wrong hands. It has to go back where we found it."

Max nodded slowly. "You're right; the book is why I listened. And he's right—it's dangerous." He started the jeep. "Meet me at the Crashdown tonight at dusk. As soon as the library closes for the night, we'll put it back."

"You...you want me to come with you?" Tess said.

"I want to make sure I do it right," Max answered. "And you know more than I do. So we'll do it together."

Tess climbed out. "Okay. I'll be there."

She watched him drive away, still wary but less uncomfortable. There were lots of ways to look at this. Maybe Max just wanted to be sure the book was safe and sound. Or maybe he didn't trust her to put the book back herself. Maybe they were planning to ambush her at the library. Or maybe—just maybe—this would turn out to be their very first date.

Walking back into the house, she decided to go with that last one.





*****************************************************





"You didn't have to get that," Dee chided as they left the Crashdown, Yvonne tucking her credit card receipt into her purse. "I'd be delighted to take you out to eat."

"Yes I did, and so would I," Yvonne said firmly, slipping her purse over the arm which wasn't holding the cane. "I'm staying at your house, so it's the least I can do. Now...what's this book they're arguing over? Have I seen this?"

"Probably not," Dee allowed as they made their way down Main Street, currently devoid of agents. "Valeris wrote it...made it?...whichever, shortly after they crashed as a sort of fail safe; it was supposed to tell the hybrids who they were and how they got here in case none of the Warders survived."

"And it has pictures of them in it?"

"Two sets," Dee nodded, "one as children, the other as...well, as they are now, or pretty close."

"So the younger ones would be the donors," Yvonne murmured.

"Which is a euphemism for 'test subject'," Dee said. "My father met one of them who woke up in the middle of whatever they were doing to him. He was quite literally scarred for life."

"I can imagine," Yvonne said. "Rest assured I have no illusions about the alliance I made. What they did was wrong; Stephen and I both agreed on that."

"So why did you help them?"

"Because what we were doing was every bit as wrong," Yvonne answered. "Perpetuating the cycle by responding in kind accomplished nothing."

"I gather it was Max's father who started the whole thing," Dee said. "And Max continued it when he became king."

"But do you think he'll continue it when he goes back?" Yvonne said. "No, of course not. He's lived among humans. He has a human body, human parents, human friends. I have a hard time believing that won't have an effect on him."

"Tell my mother that," Dee sighed. "She kicked Brivari out of our house for months after she learned what they'd been up to."

"And I don't blame her," Yvonne said. "But I can also see the other side of it. Brivari told me they usually barter with other worlds for the biomedical research they wanted from us, but we weren't advanced enough to establish relations with, so they merely took what they wanted. We needed to change that perception. Behaving the way Cavitt and Pierce did only encouraged them to continue viewing us as unapproachable."

"Because we are unapproachable," Dee said. "You know that. We're not ready, not as a planet, not as a race. We spend most of our time trying to kill each other."

"And Antar's better?" Yvonne said dryly. "I've never been a parent, but this strikes me as similar; you can never truly be 'ready' to become a parent, you can only be ready to acknowledge you'll never be ready. Other than that, you just have to do it."

"Not argument there," Dee agreed. "But I don't think 'just do it' will work in this case. We may emerge from the process as better people, but not for a very long time and not without getting my grandchildren killed in the process. I hate this," she added sadly. "I can't sleep for worrying about what could happen with the Bureau here again. It's times like these that make me grateful my mother has no idea what's going on."

"How are your parents?" Yvonne asked. "You haven't said."

"My father is still in good shape and sharp as a tack," Dee answered. "My mother's a different story. She still recognizes me and my father, but her mind is definitely going, and she can barely walk."

"Ah, I'm sorry to hear that," Yvonne answered gently. "She was very kind to me, your mother. I'll always remember that."

"You were the reason Brivari was allowed back in the house," Dee reminded her. "It was let him in, or let you die. Leave it to Pierce to prove there were worse things than Antarian medical experiments."

"Or that human medical experiments were just as bad and just as wrong," Yvonne noted. She stopped, gazing up and down the street. "So many memories. I was only here three years, but it defined the rest of my life." She pointed across the street. "That drycleaner's used to be a shoe store. I talked the owner out of one of his shoe fitters when the top brass threatened to kill Jaddo unless we came up with a simple way of identifying aliens."

Dee's eyes widened. "What's this? I don't remember this."

"Well, you were quite young," Yvonne noted. "Your parents may have kept the worst of it from you. Antar sent people after the Warders, and some of them had attacked the compound."

"That I know," Dee said. "A hunter came to our house. We still have a bullet hole in the wall where my father shot him."

"The aliens had defeated the question-and-answer method of screening everyone entering the compound," Yvonne went on, "so the brass decided he was too risky to hold. We could identify them with a blood test, but giving everyone a blood test when they went in or out wasn't practical. We had a day to come up with an alternative."

"Good Lord," Dee muttered. "No pressure."

"When we hit on the x-ray method, I begged the owner of the store to give me his shoe fitter," Yvonne continued. "We would ultimately have several of them, but we needed enough to meet the deadline. They were quite popular back before everyone realized how dangerous they were, and he was loathe to give it up. I recall having to use that tried and true method of making a man do what you want—I cried."

"You didn't!"

"I did," Yvonne laughed. "And it worked. Always does. I assured him he was saving someone's life; I just didn't tell him it wasn't a human life."

"Probably for the best," Dee agreed. "How did you get dragged into all this in the first place? I mean, I know they pulled you in for the autopsies, but how did they staff the compound? Did people volunteer?"

"Oh, no," Yvonne said, shaking her head. "We were all assigned, and I was...well, I was basically kidnapped."

" 'Kidnapped'?" Dee repeated. "Why bother? Why not just reassign you?"

"Cavitt claimed that's what he was doing," Yvonne said. "I'd been transferred, you see. I wanted out of here after those autopsies. Cavitt knew I'd been transferred, and he wanted to make it look like I'd left town. I was in line for the bus..." she paused, walking a little further..."right here," she said, gazing up at the storefronts. "And then I felt a hand over my mouth, I was dragged away, and knocked out. I woke up inside the compound...and the rest you know."

Apparently not, Dee thought, peering down the little alley nearby. She'd known Jaddo's life had been in danger when he'd first been captured and right before he escaped, but she'd had no idea he'd come so close to losing it mid-captivity, nor had she realized the violent way Yvonne's membership in the alien club had begun. "It's a wonder you even want to come back here," Dee said. "So many awful memories."

"Awful in some ways," Yvonne shrugged, "but not in others. What happened here made me who I am. I've had a long and successful marriage and a long and successful career; many can't say that. But we're supposed to be looking for Isabel," she went on briskly, "who arguably isn't having a great time at the moment. Where should we start?"

"Good question," Dee sighed. "Let's start with Philip's house. We'll just have to be certain to keep any whiff of anxiety from Diane because she can smell worry a mile away." She looked down the street, gauging the distance to the car. "Oh, dear. We wandered in the opposite direction of the car. I'll pull it around."

"I'll stay here and soak up the ambiance," Yvonne joked.

On the spot where they grabbed you? Dee thought. Some ambiance. She hurried toward the car, feeling guilty that she'd left Yvonne in such an emotionally laden place, fumbling in her purse for her car keys. She'd just unlocked her door when a another car screeched to a halt right beside Yvonne...

...and three men jumped out, bundled her inside, and drove away.




*****************************************************




Brivari came to a halt where his quarry did, who promptly began the requisite milling. Time to stop procrastinating, and he pulled his phone out of his pocket.

"What?" Jaddo asked tersely when he answered.

"Nothing serious," Brivari answered. "I'm at the sheriff's station. Odd place to stake out. Probably watching Valenti."

"Then why are you calling?"

Brivari hesitated. "I'm calling to apologize."

"Apologize?" Jaddo repeated in a deeply skeptical voice.

"Yes, you heard right," Brivari sighed. "I shouldn't have lit into you the way I did about Ava's hijinks. They're all exhibiting monumental cases of myopia, and she's no exception. You can't control her any more than I can control the rest of them, so I shouldn't blame it on you."

There followed a silence which grew more awkward by the second. "I'm glad you told us about it," Brivari went on, "and further glad you set her straight. I can't do that with the other three, not that there's any guarantee it would help."

Another long silence. Brivari was just beginning to get testy over the prospect of having to prolong an already over long apology when Jaddo finally spoke.

"It helped. I spoke with Tess. She and Zan plan to return the book to the library tonight after it closes."

Brivari's eyes widened. "She and Zan? You mean both of them? Together?"

"I do," Jaddo said with satisfaction. "She said he asked her to accompany him."

"Jaddo, that's wonderful!" Brivari exclaimed. "Well done!"

"I'd think so," Jaddo agreed, "if not for Tess also telling me that Vilandra thinks she's pregnant. By Rath."

"I...she...what?" Brivari sputtered. "Oh, God. Don't tell me they—"

"They did not. But they're apparently both having dreams, similar dreams featuring the other, and in those dreams, they have a child. Zan asked if they could get pregnant from a dream."

Brivari nearly collapsed against a nearby parking meter with relief. "Jesus! Don't do that to me!"

"Had you worried, did I?"

"Just a little," Brivari said crossly. "The last thing we need is a hybrid pregnancy."

"Well, that too," Jaddo allowed, "although that example wouldn't have been my first choice."

"They were engaged," Brivari reminded him. "You can't really expect them to have forgotten that, especially Rath. He wanted to marry her."

"Don't remind me," Jaddo said darkly. "And if I shouldn't expect them to forget it, can I at least ask that it not be tops on the list?"

"They were raised more as siblings this time around," Brivari said. "I sincerely doubt they'll wind up marrying."

"I sincerely hope not," Jaddo answered, "especially since I took the precaution of securing him a suitable mate."

"And how exactly did you do that?" Brivari chuckled. "Did my invitation to the debutante ball get lost in the mail?"

"Very funny. This was years ago, decades now. It's all settled."

" 'All settled'? I'm curious as to whether Rath will feel that way," Brivari remarked. "As I recall, he was quite resistant to your meddling in his engagement to Vilandra..." He stopped. "I have to check something out. I'll call you back."

Brivari rung off over Jaddo's objections, his eyes across the street. The happy diversion of talking about weddings had taken his eye off the ball, and he hadn't gotten a close enough look at the deputy who had briefly exited the building, then gone back inside. By the time he arrived at the main desk, he wore a difference face and carried an empty leash.

"Let me guess—lost dog," the cheerful "Hanson" at the main desk announced.

"That deputy over there may have seen him," Brivari said, pointing. "The one with his back to us."

Hanson turned around. "Fisher! Come here a minute?"

"Fisher" obligingly presented himself at the counter. "This man thinks you might have seen his dog run away," Hanson told him. "Did you?"

"I was just outside, but I didn't see any dogs," Fisher answered. "Would you like to file a report?"

"No, thank you," Brivari said coldly. "I'll keep looking."

"Sorry I couldn't help," Fisher said. "Good luck."

To you as well, Brivari thought, hurrying back outside. His phone rang before he could dial Jaddo...but it wasn't Jaddo this time.

"Where did you go?" Jaddo demanded five minutes later. "Is something wrong?"

"You could say that," Brivari said grimly. "Pierce is here. He's posing as one of Valenti's deputies."

"You're certain?" Jaddo said sharply.

"I am. There's more. Dee just called. They abducted Lieutenant White right off the street. I'll take care of her. You get Pierce."

There came a heavy silence on the line. "Brivari, I...if things go south—"

"I'll get you out," Brivari said firmly. "It won't be three years this time, Jaddo, I promise. Just take him down. I don't care how."




*****************************************************




The coins klinked in the parking meter as Jaddo eyed his target, an agent who had just parked his car and begun the requisite milling. His quarry was depressingly predictable—one long stare in his direction had him following, and moments later, Jaddo realized he knew this one. This was an agent he'd evaded before, when he'd executed Agent Summers, if he remembered correctly. The agent had been younger then, an obvious newbie who'd been horrified at the sight of his boss festooned with a handprint. Despite that horror, he'd sounded the alarm with a speed both admirable and inconvenient. It could be argued that this was a kind of poetic justice, or natural consequence to use current human emotispeak.

"I was hoping it would be one of you," Jaddo said softly. "I need to send a message to Agent Pierce."




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 114 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 114

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER ONE HUNDRED FOURTEEN




May 12, 2000, 11 a.m.

Eagle Rock Military Base




When the hood was removed, the light was so strong that Yvonne kept her eyes closed against the glare. It had a been a good hood, thick and sturdy, letting in very little light on the ride to wherever they were now. Her captors had been surprisingly careful with her, speaking in soothing tones and promising not to hurt her, telling her that she wasn't in trouble but their country was, that their country needed her. Heard that one, she'd thought dryly, offering no resistance because, really, what was the point? An old woman with a cane against several male FBI agents in their prime? No contest, that, and they'd made the mistake of staging their little grab in front of Dee, who would lose no time in notifying the appropriate people that history had repeated itself; she'd been snatched on the very spot where she'd been snatched before. She'd made a mental note to avoid that corner in the future and sat quietly, so quietly that her captors had grown uneasy. "Is she breathing?" one of them had asked nervously. So they wanted her alive, at least. Good to know.

"Lieutenant?" a male voice said. "Lieutenant, are you all right?"

Still afraid I'll keel over? Yvonne thought. Good. "My name is Marie Johnson," she answered, eyes still closed. "Dr. Marie Johnson."

"That's been your name for a very long time now," the voice acknowledged. "But we both know your real name is Yvonne White. Lieutenant Yvonne White of the United States Army."

Yvonne cracked an eyelid, then another. A man in a dark suit crouched over her, young, earnest, a bit worried. "First Lieutenant," she said firmly. "That's First Lieutenant to you. Let's not forget the 'First'."

There followed a collective sigh, a group exhalation of relief, as though they'd been afraid she'd fight them on this one. " 'First' Lieutenant it is," her interrogator agreed with a faint smile, "although I believe it's customary to use "lieutenant" in everyday address."

"Do you, now? And what rank do you hold, young man?"

That young man's smile faltered. "I'm not a soldier, I'm an agent with the Federal Bureau of Investigation."

Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "Really? You don't look a day over 10. Is the Bureau really so bad off that it's recruiting in schoolyards?"

Another group exhalation, this time of stifled laughter at the expense of the interrogator, ironic, really, as the two other agents in the room whom she could now see were no older than the first. "I'm 36," her interrogator informed her with a pained expression, "and a fully trained agent, I assure you."

"Well, I'm 80 and a fully trained neurologist, and I'm not buying it," Yvonne said. "But as you're just a boy, I'll forgive your ignorance of a rank you couldn't possibly understand in a service you'll never belong to. You may address me as either 'lieutenant' or 'ma'am'."

It took the assemblage a moment to work through those three sentences, equal parts courtesy and condescension. "Then...that's settled," her interrogator said, moving past the slap he may not realize he'd just received. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Agent Brian Samuels of the FBI, and these are Agents Bellow and Lehman. May I say, Lieutenant, that I'm gratified you decided to fess up about your identity."

"Seems silly not to," Yvonne said. "You obviously figured it out, and decades after the Army, I might add. How did you find me?"

"We have our sources," Agent Samuels answered.

"I see. And then you decided to kidnap me?"

"We didn't 'kidnap' you," Samuels said with a pained expression. "We merely want to have a conversation with you. We—"

"Kidnapped me," Yvonne interrupted. "I realize conversational skills are dying amongst your generation, agent, but I hardly think they've descended to the level of throwing a bag over someone's head and shoving them into a car."

"I apologize for the manner in which you were brought here," Samuels said. "I admit it was a bit...aggressive. But my agents were instructed to treat you with the utmost courtesy and respect because the reason you're here is that we need you. Your country needs you."

"That's what tyrants always say," Yvonne remarked.

" 'Tyrants'?" Samuels echoed. "You think I'm a tyrant?"

"No, agent, you are a lackey," Yvonne answered as Samuels flushed. "Lackeys merely work for tyrants. I fought one tyrant, worked for another, and now here comes a third. I know a tyrant when I see one."

"With all due respect, Lieutenant, I don't think you fully understand the situation," Samuels objected. "I don't know what you think you know, but perhaps I can iron out any misconceptions you may have. Let's start with the basics. You are in a secure national facility, the purpose of which is—"

"I am at the Eagle Rock Military Base outside Roswell, New Mexico," Yvonne interrupted, "in the compound last used between the years of 1947 and 1950 to house an alien prisoner. We are currently in the office previously occupied by the secretary of one of the commanders of that operation, one Sheridan Cavitt, a cruel man who was a disgrace to the uniform he wore. His secretary's name was Harriet, a good woman who didn't realize what a monster she was working for. She turned against him in the end. Tyrants eventually lose, gentlemen, and when they go, they pull everyone clinging to their coattails down with them. Remember that as we continue our...'conversation'."

The agents shifted uneasily, a barely perceptible shuffling. "An interesting story," Samuels allowed. "Please don't take this the wrong way, but that was a long time ago. Your memory may be a bit hazy."

"On the contrary, Agent Samuels, my memory of those three years in hell is exceptionally clear," Yvonne answered softly. She paused for effect, looking around the room, her eyes settling on Bellow, the most uncertain looking of the bunch. "Battles were fought within these walls, gentlemen. Lives were lost. There was a pool of blood where you're standing right now."

That was a bald-faced lie, but it had the desired effect; Bellow stepped hastily sideways, as did Lehman, staring at the tile floor in alarm. Only Samuels held his ground, albeit with difficulty. "Blood?" he said skeptically. "In an office? Highly unlikely. Now I'm certain your memory is hazy."

Yvonne shrugged. "Believe what you like. But I was here; you weren't." She glanced at a nearby air vent. "Harriet always had trouble with mice in this office. She frequently put a mousetrap in that vent. I doubt anyone thought to remove it when we left. You could check my memory if you wanted to."

There was a moment's hesitation before Agents Bellow and Lehman dropped to their knees as one. "Oh, seriously?" Agent Samuels demanded petulantly. But they'd pried the vent off in short order, and the looks on their faces when they withdrew the mousetrap were priceless.

"Oh, my," Yvonne murmured as the bones of the last rodent to attempt the infiltration of Cavitt's office came into view. "That could serve as a metaphor for the entire operation here."

"Put it down," Samuels said crossly. "So they had a pest problem. Big deal. And there were no pools of blood," he snapped when Bellow's and Lehman's eyes drifted to the floor. "It was an office, for God's sake."

"She was right about the mousetrap," Lehman said reproachfully.

Yvonne kept her face carefully neutral as the three fell to squabbling. Pierce Sr. had been a master manipulator. It had been he who'd taught her that this was how it started; with small things, a word dropped here, an insinuation there, like water trickling down a surface. Given time, water could carve canyons. She didn't have that much time, but then she didn't need a canyon. A simple crack might do.

"Let's stay on topic," Samuels ordered as Bellow gingerly set the trap containing the mouse corpse on Harriet's desk and backed away from the alleged blood stain on the floor. "You are here, Lieutenant, at the behest of the United States government to furnish your expertise in a matter of national security. The government would like to know—"

"The government?" Yvonne repeated. "The government knows I'm here? The government knows you're here?"

There was a brief moment of startled silence. "Of course they do," Samuels answered, recovering. "We're with the Federal Bureau of Investigation, federal police. We—"

"I'm aware of the Bureau's function," Yvonne said. "I'm also aware that your director has no idea you're here, hasn't sanctioned any of this. This is the work of a rogue agent whom all of you have foolishly chosen to follow."

Three pairs of eyes exchanged alarmed glances. "Where did you hear that?" Samuels demanded.

Yvonne shrugged ever so slightly. "I have my sources."

"Then your sources are unreliable," Samuels declared. "In 1950 the Bureau sanctioned a Special Unit, the purpose of which—"

"His name is Pierce," Yvonne announced.

Four words only, but their effect was electric. The tension in the room skyrocketed as Lehman and Bellow hastily took a step back as if to flee, their heads whipping sideways as though expecting pursuit. Samuels merely stared at her in disbelief, shaking his head vaguely from side to side as though doing so could erase what she'd just said.

"I gather my sources are somewhat more reliable than previously thought," Yvonne noted.

"Sir," Agent Lehman said tightly, "may we speak with you a moment?"

There followed a tense, tight huddle in the hallway with Yvonne left unbound and unattended, no great risk as she could hardly run away; no one knew better than she just how much square footage lay between her and safety. No, there was no way to physically outdo her captors; she would have to outthink them, outsmart them, turn them against one another and hope against hope they'd bring themselves down from within. What she'd just done had been risky; if Pierce thought he was operating in the shadows, he'd soon learn otherwise, and that knowledge would produce a reaction which may or may not be helpful. Frightened tyrants made mistakes which could be capitalized upon, but that didn't make them any less dangerous.

"No! No!" she heard Samuels hiss to Bellow and Lehman, both of whom were arguing vociferously. "Okay, I'll look into it. But no one moves until I do. Is that understood?"

Bellow and Lehman withdrew, scowling. Samuels came back into the office, thoroughly put out. "You're coming with me," he said tersely, hoisting her from the chair without so much as a by your leave.

"Something wrong?" Yvonne inquired. "You seem to be losing all that reverence you professed to have for me only moments ago."

"Yes, well, you've just thrown a monkey wrench into the works," Samuels muttered, reluctantly slowing his steps to match hers. "You can sit in your old room until we need you."

"While you try to put Humpty Dumpty back together again?" Yvonne said dryly. "Did he really think no one would figure this out? You know, that's the trouble with Pierces," she continued as Samuels scowled at her. "They're forever underestimating their adversaries. They're smart, but they forget that others are smart too. Tolerable, perhaps, if they only stood to bring themselves down. But you'll all come tumbling down with him, won't you?"

Samuels didn't answer, but he didn't have to; the look in his eyes told her she'd hit a sore spot. "In here," he announced, opening a door.

"Here?" Yvonne said. "This wasn't my room."

"No. But it was someone's. Excuse me, Lieutenant."

The door closed. A lock clicked. Yvonne looked around the familiar room for a moment, ran a hand over the familiar desk. How often had she sat here? Too many times to count. Then the morning's festivities started to catch up with her, and she lowered herself into the familiar chair, closed her eyes. Her room had been on the basement level, so when Samuels had led her to a room on the first floor, she'd assumed he'd just been confused. She'd been wrong.

It was Stephen's room.




******************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station




"Fisher! Telephone!"

It took Pierce a moment to look up from the filing cabinet he was hunched over. "Your name 'Fisher'?" Deputy Checora chuckled. "Your name starts with an 'F', by the way. Just in case you forgot your alphabet already."

Pierce plastered a smile on his face as titters sounded all around at the expense of the newbie. God knows Checora had spent enough time teaching him his ABC's this morning, and he was still at it. "Thanks," Pierce ground out, holding out his hand for phone.

"Hell, no," Checora said, pulling it back. "This here's my phone. Use that one on the back desk in the corner. You know, the one by the toilets?"

More laughter, louder this time. "Just as well," Pierce said. "I'd probably gain a few pounds inhaling the glaze all over your receiver." He patted his belt buckle. "Wouldn't want to outgrow the old uniform right after I got it."

Checora's smile evaporated as the laughter morphed into an ominous, taunting Ooooooooh!, at his expense this time. He'd just slapped the lid on the half eaten box of glazed doughnuts on his desk when Hanson appeared.

"What's all the racket?" Hanson demanded.

Pierce shrugged on his way past. "Beats me. Got a call—maybe it's that guy with the lost dog."

"What are you up to?" Brian's weary voice said when Pierce picked up the phone-on-the-back-desk-in-the-corner-by-the-toilets, an advantageous location under the circumstances.

"Just stirring the pot a bit," Pierce said. "And don't blame me; he started it."

"Sounds like a fifth grade lunchroom," Brian muttered.

"Sounds about right," Pierce agreed. "Look, it's not my fault the 300 pound deputy who does little else but stuff pastries in his mouth and chant the ABC's decided to use me as a punching bag. I don't like being used as a punching bag. If he has any working brain cells, admittedly an open question at the moment, he'll think twice before pulling that again. Now, where the hell have you been? I've been waiting all afternoon for an update."

"I can't just call your cell," Brian noted. "And I didn't want to get you in trouble, although it sounds like you're doing a bang-up job of that yourself."

"What, this? This is nothing," Pierce said. "Valenti already bitched me out when I tried to put my newfound filing skills to good use with his personal files. Had to talk him down with a nice little speech about daddies. Thanks for the reference, by the way. Although I could have done without the 'overachiever' bit."

"Had to make it authentic," Brian said. "He's the suspicious sort. I don't think your uniform was even warm before he was on the phone."

"Yeah, he's a real peach," Pierce said darkly. "Called me 'kid'. Stupid jackass. I swear I'll get him for that if it's the last thing I do."

"He's not stupid, Danny," Brian said sharply. "Don't make the same mistake you made with Topolsky, and Stevens, and everyone else. Just because you don't like him doesn't mean he's stupid. Don't underestimate him too."

Pierce paused. "Is there a point to this diatribe, or are you still pining after the blonde with the death wish?"

"I'm serious," Brian insisted. "You always do this. You think you'll outsmart everyone, but you forget you're not the only smart person on the planet."

"All right," Pierce sighed. "What happened? Did you get the nurse?"

"Yes," Brian allowed. "Although it didn't quite work out the way I expected."

"Why? Did she drop from a heart attack like you were afraid she would?"

"No."

"Did she disavow all knowledge of anyone named Yvonne White?"

"No. She didn't even bother."

"Good!" Pierce said cheerfully. "Leave it to the grandma to be smarter than the sheriff. So what's she like? My father obviously thought highly of her, and I doubt he gave his approval lightly."

"I can see why," Brian said. "She's onto us, Danny."

There was a moment's pause before Pierce turned his back on the bustling office, including Checora and his doughnuts and Hanson arguing with a couple of teenagers. " 'Onto' us? 'Onto' us how, exactly?"

"She knows we're under the radar. She knows Freeh doesn't know what we're doing. She knows your name."

"My name?" Pierce said in astonishment. "How would she know that?"

"Exactly," Brian said. "How does an octogenarian who's been in hiding for the past half century know so much about what we're doing? Great question. Let me know when you've got an answer. And this was after she freaked everyone out with her tales of blood on the floor and dead mice in the vents—"

"Oh, stuff it!" Pierce hissed, backing further away from Hanson and the kids, whose voices were rising. "I don't want to hear about my agents getting the willies from bedtime stories! Get back to the part where she supposedly knows me."

"No 'supposedly' about it," Brian answered. "And it has everyone here up in arms. Bellow and Lehman heard it, and I convinced them to keep their mouths shut until I looked into it, but they're both jumpier than cats on hot tin roofs, and don't think everyone hasn't noticed—what is that noise?"

"Just a couple of kids bitching at Hanson," Pierce said impatiently. "So? Did you look into it?"

"All afternoon," Brian replied, "and I don't see any sign of pursuit. There's no chatter on the wires, no tails in town. Whoever knows is keeping real quiet about it, but someone does. How else would she know who you are?"

"Okay," Pierce said, trying to stay calm, trying to think. "If we've been made, we have to move fast, before they can get to us."

"Danny, are you nuts? If we've been made, we have to move out. If we're caught here, we're all dead!"

"Not if we have a live alien as collateral," Pierce argued. "It'll be a much different conversation with a party favor like that."

"Sure it will," Brian said crossly, "for just as long as it takes to get their hands on the alien, at which point we'll all go down. No, we have to leave. Now."

"No!" Pierce snapped. "No!" he added more quietly when several heads turned his way. "I am this close to the prize, and I'll be damned if some fossil gets in my way!"

" 'Fossil'?" Brian snorted. "You know, I think she's right. She said your father suffered from the same thing you do—underestimating your enemies, thinking they're stupid when they're not. And now here you go again. She's no fossil, Danny. She may not be running any marathons, but she's sharp as a tack. Even at 80, I have no trouble seeing how she got past your father. Or how she'd get past you."

Anger flared in Pierce, and he bit back a sharp retort which would have ricocheted off the walls of the station. It was bad enough that aliens and lousy agents like Topolsky had made a fool of him, but an old lady? This was supposed to be a moment of triumph, of finding the missing "Subject #1" the army had never been able to locate after she'd gone AWOL in 1950; instead, it looked like "Subject #1" was bringing his Unit to its knees.

"We have to talk to Sheriff Valenti ourselves," an insistent female voice demanded behind him. "No one else; just the sheriff."

"You've said that a million times, young lady, just like I've told you a million times that the sheriff is a busy man," came Hanson's weary rejoinder. "That's why he has a staff, which would be me. So, for the tenth time...what's this about?"

"Look, could you at least ask the sheriff?" a more reasonable male voice said. "Just tell him what we said, and let him decide. Tell him Maria DeLuca and Alex Whitman need to talk to him."

That last sentence pierced the fog of fury surrounding Pierce, and he turned around just as Hanson was reaching for a pencil, muttering under his breath. "Fine. Talk to him about what?"

The tall strokey kid and the brunette exchanged glances. "About Max Evans and Liz Parker," the girl answered. "Max...he kind of...took her. And we're scared."

" 'Took her'?" Hanson repeated. "What do you mean, 'took her'?"

"Danny, are you still there?" Brian asked.

"Shhhhh!" Pierce said reproachfully, listening as Hanson wrote down more details, waiting while he called Valenti, who of course told him to send the kids right up. "Well, how about that," he murmured as they all disappeared up the stairway. "Hallelujah."

"What are you talking about?" Brian demanded. "There's no 'hallelujah' anywhere—"

"Put everyone on stand-by," Pierce interrupted. "We just got an opportunity, and we're going for it."

"What opportunity?"

"To get our hands on an alien. What else?"

"If I call everyone in, they'll have to leave their posts and make their excuses," Brian warned. "Are you sure about this?"

"Positive," Pierce said firmly. "It's only one alien, not the litter we were hoping for, but that's all right—it's the one."




*****************************************************




Highway 380,

New Mexico






Darkness was falling, that murky twilight which was Jaddo's favorite part of an Earth day, the one time he could almost forget he was on a distant planet with inferior life and no clear path home. Earth's sun made it much too clear that he wasn't home during the day, and its single lonely moon did the same at night, but twilight...twilight was an in between time, the closest Earth came to an Antarian sky. No wonder there was a smile on his face as the car sped along with the wind in his hair, a twilight glow in the sky, an enemy's body in the trunk, and a license to kill from an unlikely source. This was what he'd been made for, to remove obstacles, to neutralize threats, to take down anyone and anything which would threaten his Ward. Life didn't get much better than this.

"Did you really have to blow up the gas station?"

Except for that, Jaddo sighed. "I didn't blow up the station," he corrected. "I blew up the pump."

"There's a difference?"

Jaddo snorted softly. "And here I thought you were supposed to be smart. Guess not if you can't tell the difference between a pump and a station."

"I'm smart enough to know that's semantics. The pumps are connected. Damage one, you'll damage them all. So you blew up the station, not just the pump."

"Analytical, aren't we?" Jaddo said dryly. "But your analysis is flawed. If the pumps are connected, I blew up all the pumps, not the station, which is the building behind the pumps. If you'd like, I can go back and make your analysis correct."

Elizabeth Parker gave him a level stare before lapsing into a wary silence. It was hard to believe this was the object of the king's affection, an affection so strong it had put all their lives in danger. While she wasn't stupid as humans went, she certainly was no genius either, nothing like The Healer, whose life was now in danger courtesy of Pierce, whose presence was courtesy of...Elizabeth Parker. It all came back to her, every threat emanating from the same source. If the King had simply let this female die, or whatever her fate would have been on that day back in September when all this had started, none of the rest would have followed. The hybrids could have continued to grow and mature in blissful obscurity until a time of their Warders' choosing, could have been introduced in the manner of their Warders' preference. Instead they had mad scrambling to stay ahead of the dominoes set in motion by that one act, hasty decisions, clumsy introductions, wild conclusions, knee jerk reactions. It was rare that so much misery could be traced back so completely to a single source, and he'd mused on that as he'd made his way around town this afternoon, prepping for the chase, laying eyes on his quarry all decked out in his shiny deputy's uniform, planning his attack. That attack included collateral because even though Pierce would not survive, the Unit might; their efforts to discredit it would have to be reworked. In the meantime, what better to keep them occupied than something else they wanted, say, a girl healed by an alien? No, the Unit would not leave this party without a party favor, which would accomplish the twin goals of distracting them and removing a constant thorn in the King's side, even if he didn't see it that way.

"We thought you were Tess."

Jaddo's head swung around. "Or that Tess was you," the girl said. "And that it was creepy that you'd become a teenage girl just to get close to Max. Although becoming Max is even creepier."

Jaddo said nothing, rolling his eyes at the universal propensity of females to babble. "But since you're not Tess," the current babbling female continued, "then who is Tess?"

"Tess is one of them," Jaddo answered. "There are four of them; she's the fourth. Didn't that camera you so clumsily planted tell you that?"

The girl gave the smallest of shrugs. "Couldn't have been too clumsy if it took you so long to find it."

"Oh, and another thing," Jaddo said, annoyed at the jab. "Max belongs to Tess. They belong together. Sorry."

That last was delivered with a smile which hopefully made it clear he was anything but. "Says who?" the girl demanded.

"Says me."

"And who are you? Who are you, exactly?"

"I'm the one responsible for protecting them," Jaddo said, "and for making sure things work out the way they're supposed to. Which they are, I'm happy to report. You've heard about how he's responding to her."

"That doesn't mean he 'belongs' to her," the girl argued. "If being with you makes me respond by throwing up, does that mean I belong to you?"

"You belong to me for an entirely different reason," Jaddo said cheerfully as the girl rewarded him with a suitably pale face. "And was he 'throwing up' in those dreams he was having about her? Because that's not what I heard. Don't take it personally," he added when she looked away. "This was all decided a long time ago, in a solar system far, far away."

"That's a 'galaxy far, far away'."

"In the movies," Jaddo allowed. "This isn't a movie."

"So...Max's planet is in our galaxy?"

Jaddo's eyes flicked sideways, surprised. He'd expected the usual female tears, protests, and exhortations, not a request for a factoid. "And why do you want to know that?"

"So I can tell him. If I live through this, that is. I think he'd want to know where his planet is."

"I think he already does," Jaddo said. "He certainly doesn't need you to tell him."

"He needs someone to tell him what's going on," the girl said. "It's pretty clear you stink at that."

"Oh, really?" Jaddo said in amusement. "Is this what they call a 'performance review'? Do tell!"

"Okay. If you're supposed to be a 'protector', you're doing a rip roaring awful job of it."

"No!"

"Yes," the girl said firmly, oblivious to his sarcasm. "Leaving signs in the woods? I mean, really, the woods? Making them wander around at night with the sheriff on their tail? What kind of 'protector' would put them in that position? And then sending Tess to pretend to be their friend? And those creepy pictures I found in your house? You could have been talking to them, guiding them, but instead you're stalking them with a camera, and luring them into dangerous places, and sending in moles? What kind of 'protector' does that?"

Jaddo's hands tightened on the steering wheel as Brivari's arguments spewed from another mouth. "The kind who knows things you obviously don't," he retorted. "And you're a fine one to be lecturing me about putting them in danger. You've put Max in more danger than anyone."

"Who? Me?"

"Yes, 'you'. By not politely dying when you should have. Or living, as the case may be, but without his help. When he healed you, he brought the wrath of every real alien hunter down on their heads. Every single thing that's gone wrong since then can be traced back to that single event. So congratulations, sweetheart," Jaddo added as she stiffened. "When it comes to putting him in danger, you're way ahead of me. You win the prize."




*****************************************************



Roswell





A date, Tess thought excitedly as she walked toward the Crashdown. Our first date. A bit of a stretch, perhaps, but that was how she'd decided to view Max's invitation to join him for the replacement of the book. While it was hardly a typical first date, they were hardly a typical couple, with the whole not being human thing and all, so that kind of fit. He'd asked for her company, so it counted. Later on she'd be able to tell Nasedo that not only was the book back, but she and Max had done it together as planned. She couldn't wait to see the look on his face, especially after he'd chewed her out this morning and then completely disappeared. Typical. She rounded a corner, humming a bit to herself...

...only to find herself hauled away by the arm. "Michael!" she gasped as Michael dragged her forward with an iron grip on her arm.

"What's going on?" Michael demanded.

"What are you talking about?" Tess sputtered.

"You know what I'm talking about," Michael declared. "Nasedo has Liz."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Next weekend is Memorial Day Weekend, so I'll be posting Chapter 115 on Sunday June 2. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
Post Reply